THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK OF ARMENIA AND THE ARMENIANS, BY

This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online at https://www.gutenberg.org/license. If you are not located in the United States, you’ll have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this eBook.

Title: Armenia and the Armenians

Subtitle: A List of References in the New York Public Library

Release Date: June 19, 2016 [EBook #52371]

Language: English

Credits: Produced by Jeroen Hellingman and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net/ for Project Gutenberg (This file was produced from images generously made available by The Internet Archive/American Libraries.)

*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ***

ARMENIA AND THE ARMENIANS

A LIST OF REFERENCES IN THE NEW YORK PUBLIC LIBRARY

COMPILED BY

IDA A. PRATT

UNDER THE DIRECTION OF

RICHARD GOTTHEIL, PH.D.

NEW YORK

1919

NOTE

This list contains titles of works in The New York Public Library on March 1, 1919. The books and articles mentioned are in the Reference Department, in the Central Building of the Library at Fifth Avenue and Forty-second Street.

REPRINTED. WITH ADDITIONS. OCTOBER 1919

FROM THE

BULLETIN OF THE NEW YORK PUBLIC LIBRARY

OF MARCH-MAY 1919

PRINTED AT THE NEW YORK PUBLIC LIBRARY

form p–126 [x–23–19 3c]

TABLE OF CONTENTS

- PAGE

- PREFATORY NOTE        1

- BIBLIOGRAPHY        5

- PERIODICALS        7

- DESCRIPTION AND GEOGRAPHY        7

- ARCHAEOLOGY        18

- NUMISMATICS        20

- ART        20

- HISTORY        21

- GENERAL WORKS        21

- MASSACRES        36

- WORKS IN ARMENIAN RELATING TO OTHER COUNTRIES        40

- BIOGRAPHY        41

- SOCIAL LIFE        42

- ECONOMICS AND INDUSTRIES        43

- FOLKLORE AND MYTHOLOGY        44

- LAW        45

- SCIENCE        45

- GEOLOGY AND NATURAL HISTORY        46

- LANGUAGE        47

- INSCRIPTIONS        53

- HISTORY OF LITERATURE        56

- LITERATURE        57

- POETRY        57

- FICTION AND DRAMA        59

- OTHER LITERATURE        62

- TRANSLATIONS FROM EUROPEAN LANGUAGES        65

- ARMENIAN CHURCH        68

- MECHITHARISTS        72

- MISSIONS        72

- ARMENIAN QUESTION        73

- ARMENIANS IN OTHER COUNTRIES        78

- INDEX        81

ARMENIA AND THE ARMENIANS

A LIST OF REFERENCES

PREFATORY NOTE

BY RICHARD GOTTHEIL, PH.D.

Chief of the Oriental Division

Few people have been the subject of so much pity and commiseration as have the Armenians. And few have deserved such pity as fully as have they. A remarkable race, they have had an uncommon history. They have always written and spoken an Indo-European language, one that belongs to that large number of which the Sanskrit is an early and prominent representative. According to their traditions, they are also of Indo-European race; though evidently intermixed with Semitic and other blood. Historically, they come to our notice at first in ancient Phrygia; and, peculiarly enough, seem to have reversed the general order and to have travelled towards the rising sun instead of towards the west. The Empire of the Hittites was breaking up, and the Armenians appear to have settled in the upper reaches of the Euphrates, to have extended their quarters into the region of Lakes Van and Urmia and to have made their home around Mt. Ararat. Unfortunately, the Armenians were never able to hold out long as an independent kingdom. In antiquity the greater Powers of Greece, of Seleucid Syria, of Persia and of Rome were at hand, ready to prevent the assertion of any rights that might controvert their own. At one time, it is true, that which historians call Armenia Major and Armenia Minor—the Caucasus regions south of the mountains and north of Mesopotamia—were ruled by independent kings, especially under Tigranes II, termed the Great (94–56 B. C.), who extended his power to take in a good deal of the former kingdom of Assyria, the northwest corner of Persia, the province of Azerbaijan, a territory said to have covered some 500,000 square miles and to have contained some 3,000,000 inhabitants. His royal city was called after his own name—Tigranocerta; and it is sufficient to record Cicero’s saying that “Tigranes made the Republic of Rome tremble before his powers.” But Rome’s watchful eye was envious of such power, and under Lucullus, in 69 B. C., Armenian independence was put down—not to be raised again for many centuries. At a later date she became the playball between Byzantium and Persia, who in their continued strife swarmed up and down her land carrying destruction in their wake. Weakened as she thus was, she was in no condition to withstand the onslaughts made upon her by the Arab hordes that swarmed up through northern Mesopotamia in 636 A.D. But, withal, her people held firmly to their heritage. From time to time attempts at freedom were made and independent kings ruled for a nonce and after a fashion. Vartan did this in from 571 until 578 under the Byzantines. Ashot I was semi-independent in 885 under the auspices of Arab overlords.

But such attempts as these were not productive of good. They opened the way for internal strife and for the entry of those Tartar hordes in the eleventh century that were destined finally to overrun the whole country. Here again the tenacity of the Armenians told its tale. Small independent kingdoms were established at Ani, in Georgia and near Lake Van. But the coming of Toghril Beg soon ended their existence. In 1071, the Turks drove the Byzantines out of Armenia and began that series of depredations and plunder through which they have made their name infamous. In 1239, Jenghiz Khan was there; and when the Turks were at rest, the Kurds were ready to supplement their work. An exodus was begun, the first of many the Armenians have had to suffer during their long and tragic history. Multitudes were driven out of the country into Poland, into Moldavia and Galicia,—even around the north of the Caspian Sea, where in Lemberg, an important colony was founded. Some wandered to the South and founded settlements in the mountains of Cilicia which were able to exist for some 300 years, although they were looked at askance by Byzantium because of their peculiar church government.

In 1375, the country was conquered by the Ottomans; but so strong is the desire of the Armenians for freedom that a small body of them withdrew into the recesses of the Taurus mountains and refused—with success—down to the present day, to pay taxes to the government at Constantinople. The Armenians were overrun by Tamerlane in 1401, by the Sultan Selim I in 1514, by the Persians in 1575 and 1639. It was therefore natural that, when the Russian armies came upon the scene and offered to release the Christian peoples from the yoke of the Turk they were received with joy. Etchmiadzin, which for a time had been Persian, became Russian by the treaty of Turkman-Chai in 1828. Whatever fault we may in truth find with the manner in which the former Russian government treated its subject peoples, very little can be said against its method of dealing with the Armenians. It is true that a strong attempt at Russification was commenced during the closing years of the nineteenth century. This went so far that in 1898, under the governorship of Prince Galitzin, many Armenian schools were taken over, and in 1903 much Armenian church property was condemned. But nothing was done to disturb the daily life of the Armenians who grew numerous and flourished in that part of the Caucasus that was under Russian surveillance. The Plain of Erivan and the Valley of the Araxes River are their chief residing places. Here, though in close contact with Tartars, Lazes and Kurds, they have preserved their separate existence, and have cherished with ardor the details of their older life. Etchmiadzin was originally a religious settlement—a monastery encircled by high battlements. But for the Armenians it is not only a religious center. It is more than this. It has become a national rallying point towards which all Armenians look with a peculiar attachment and affection.

One would have imagined that such tenacity in holding on to what they considered to be the truth would have received the recognition it deserved on the part of the leading political forces in Europe. But that was asking too much. The lot of the Armenians who were under Turkish overlordship gradually grew worse. It is true that the Draft Treaty of San Stefano called for “improvements and reforms demanded by local requirements in the provinces inhabited by Armenians,” and guaranteed “their security from Kurds and Circassians.” But the final Berlin Treaty of 1878 had whittled this down to a simple promise of reform “for the protection of Christian and other subjects of the Porte.” This meant, of course, that nothing was to be done. Turkey was astute enough to know this; and the great arbiter of fate in the Europe of his time, Bismarck, had said openly that the Germans had no care for Armenian reforms.

Soon the massacres commenced that unfortunately carried the tale of Armenian sufferings all over the world. Beginning at Mush, in 1893, they have lasted with more or less continuity down to our own day. Unfortunately, such place-names as Erzerum (1895) and Adana (1909) are too familiar to our ears. The hope was felt and openly expressed that the coming of the Young Turk would bring a change in the treatment of the Armenians; but Enver, Talaat, and Djavid have certainly done their best to prove that though the Turk may change from “old” to “young” he still remains a Turk. “The first phase of Ottoman policy towards subject peoples was neglect; the Hamidian was attrition; but the Young Turkish phase is extermination.” The report presented in 1916 by Viscount Bryce on “The Treatment of the Armenians in the Ottoman Empire,” is the severest indictment that could be presented against a people and against their political backers. From 800,000 to 1,000,000 of these Armenians are said, on reliable authority, to have perished.

At an early date the Armenians accepted Christianity. They themselves believe that the new faith was preached to them by the apostles Thaddai and Bartholomew. But it was not until the year 301 that Gregory the Illuminator persuaded their king Tiridates officially to accept Christianity for the state and the people as a whole. And just as they have preserved their national identity, so they have kept themselves apart as a church—called the “Gregorian,” after the saint mentioned above. They followed the decisions of the Council of Nicea (325) of Constantinople (381) and of Ephesus (381), but refused to regard the Council of Chalcedon as legally convened; and at a synod of their own, composed of Armenian and Georgian bishops, held at Driune in 506, the Armenians definitely wedded themselves to the Council of Ephesus and the theological doctrines propounded there. The Armenian Church stands thus, in no connection either with the Greek or the Roman Church. In the 18th century, it is true, a certain bishop Mekhitar, of Sebaste, joined the Roman Hierarchy and established at Venice the Mekitarist Monastery that has done some excellent literary and educational work, and that in Turkey a Kotolik Milleti (Catholic Nation), was established in 1835, through Roman influence. But neither have any connection with the Armenian Church as such. The Oriental character of this church may be seen from the fact that its weekly day of rest lasts from Saturday sun-down up to Sunday evening.

At an equally early date the Armenians showed a taste for literary expression, and so eager are they for education that in the year 1902, and under all the circumstances of Turkish oppression, they had no less than 1,200 Armenian schools in the Ottoman empire, giving instruction to 130,000 pupils. Their script is said to have come to them from a certain Syrian Daniel and to have been enlarged and perfected by their own Saint Mesrob in 410, who added the vowel signs after the manner of the Greek system. It was to this same Mesrob, assisted by Sahak (Isaac; 387–439), to whom the Armenians owe the translation of both the Old and New Testament into their tongue. Much of the older literature is composed of translations from Greek and from Syriac authors, but, in a certain sense, a national literature was growing up—though, as was natural, it was largely theological in character. Yet valuable historical works were written by Moses of Khorene, by Mesrob, and in the twelfth century, by Nerses Shnorhali. Some poetry has also been written, though this, too, is chiefly of a religious turn. Printing in Armenia was introduced by the Patriarch Mikhael of Sebaste (1542–1570) though some years prior to this—in 1512—a press that used Armenian type had been set up in Venice. The first Armenian book to be printed in England dates from the year 1736; the first to be put out in Russia from 1771; but it was not until 1857 that an Armenian book left the press in America. In quite modern times large quantities of Armenian literature have been published dealing with a great variety of topics. Wherever they are, the Armenians are in the forefront of those who work and strive; they have large capacity and when they will once again be settled in their ancient home in Asia Minor and in northern Mesopotamia, to which 500,000 are ready to return at a moment’s notice, we shall look forward to a development that will be as remarkable as it will be thorough. Prior to the calamities of this war, Armenian historians reckoned the number of their fellow-racials to be 4,160,000—of whom 2,380,000 were in the Turkish empire.

The following list deals with the various subjects to which reference has been made in these pages. Whatever excellence it has is due to the care and vigilance of Miss Pratt. I am also beholden to Mr. V. H. Kalendarian for the help he has given in verifying the transliteration of the Armenian titles.

LIST OF WORKS ON ARMENIA AND THE ARMENIANS

ORDER OF ARRANGEMENT

- BIBLIOGRAPHY.

- PERIODICALS.

- DESCRIPTION AND GEOGRAPHY.

- ARCHAEOLOGY.

- NUMISMATICS.

- ART.

- HISTORY:

- GENERAL WORKS.

- MASSACRES.

- WORKS IN ARMENIAN RELATING TO OTHER COUNTRIES.

- BIOGRAPHY.

- SOCIAL LIFE.

- ECONOMICS AND INDUSTRIES.

- FOLKLORE AND MYTHOLOGY.

- LAW.

- SCIENCE.

- GEOLOGY AND NATURAL HISTORY.

- LANGUAGE.

- INSCRIPTIONS.

- HISTORY OF LITERATURE.

- LITERATURE:

- POETRY.

- FICTION AND DRAMA.

- OTHER LITERATURE.

- TRANSLATIONS FROM EUROPEAN LANGUAGES.

- ARMENIAN CHURCH.

- MECHITHARISTS.

- MISSIONS.

- ARMENIAN QUESTION.

- ARMENIANS IN OTHER COUNTRIES.

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Alishanian, Gheuont. Table bibliographique. (In his: Sissouan. Venise, 1899. f°. p. 533–535.)       †*ONK

Aucher, G. Bollettino: Armeno. (Rivista degli studi orientali. Roma, 1907–12. 8°. v. 1. p. 514–528; v. 2, p. 636–650; v. 3, p. 687–718; v. 4, p. 801–861.)       *OAA

Baronian, Sukias. See Bodleian Library, Oxford University.

Basmadjian, K. J. La presse arménienne en Turquie. (Revue du monde musulman. Paris, 1908. 8°. tome 4, p. 196–201.)       *OAA

Bibliotheca Hagiographica Orientalis; ediderunt Socii Bollandiani. Bruxellis: apud editores, 1910. xxiii, 287 p. 4°. (Subsidia Hagiographica. [v.] 10.)       *OAB

Bibliothèque nationale, Paris. Catalogue des manuscrits arméniens et géorgiens de la Bibliothèque nationale par Frédéric Macler. Paris: E. Leroux, 1908. xxx, 203 p., 1 l., 5 facs. 8°.       *OAB

Blackwell, Alice Stone. Bibliography. (In her: Armenian poems. Boston, 1917. 12°. p. 290–291.)       *ONP

Bodleian Library, Oxford University. Catalogue of the Armenian manuscripts in the Bodleian Library by the Rev. Sukias Baronian and F. C. Conybeare. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1918. viii p., 254 col., 6 l. f°. (Catalogi codd. mss. Bibliothecae Bodleianae pars xiv.)       †*OAB

British Museum.—Department of Oriental Printed Books and Manuscripts. A catalogue of the Armenian manuscripts in the British Museum, by Frederick Cornwallis Conybeare ... To which is appended a catalogue of Georgian manuscripts in the British Museum, by J. Oliver Wardrop ... London: the trustees, 1913. viii p., 2 l., 410 p., 1 l. f°.       †*OAB

Brosset, Marie Félicité. Activité littéraire des Géorgiens et des Arméniens, en Russie, en Transcaucasie et en Crimée. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Bulletin. St. Pétersbourg, 1863–66. f°. tome 5, col. 393–395; tome 7, col. 45–48; tome 8, col. 549–561; tome 10, col. 390–392.)       *QCB

Reprinted in Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Mélanges asiatiques. St. Pétersbourg, 1863–68. tome 4, p. 667–670; tome 5, p. 59–64, 351–368, 529–532, *OAA.

Conybeare, Frederick Cornwallis. See Bodleian Library, Oxford University; also British Museum.—Department of Oriental Printed Books and Manuscripts.

Deutsche morgenländische Gesellschaft. Armenisch. (In: Katalog der Bibliothek. Leipzig, 1900. 8°. Bd. 1, p. 369–379.)       *OAB

Dwight, Harrison Gray Otis. Catalogue of all works known to exist in the Armenian language, of a date earlier than the seventeenth century. (American Oriental Society. Journal. New York, 1853. 8°. v. 3, p. 241–288.)       *OAA

Finck, Franz Nikolaus. Katalog der armenischen Handschriften des Herrn Abgar Joannissiany zu Tiflis. Leipzig: N. Kapamadjian, 1903. xxiii, 260 p. 8°.       *ONK

Imprimerie arménienne de Saint-Lazare. Catalogue des livres de l’Imprimerie arménienne de Saint-Lazare. Venise: Institut des Mékhitharistes, 1894. 112 p. 12°.       *ONK p.v.1

—— Tzoutzag krots. [Catalogue of books.] 1716–1899. Venise: Institut des Mékhitharistes, 1899. 1 p.l., 102 p. 12°.       *ONK p.v.1

—— —— 1716–1903. Venise: Institut des Mékhitharistes, 1903. 2 p.l., 73 p. 12°.       *ONK p.v.1

Kalemkiar, Gregoris. Eine Skizze der literarisch-typographischen Thätigkeit der Mechitharisten-Congregation in Wien aus Anlass des 50jährigen Regierungs-Jubiläums ... Kaiser Franz Joseph I. Wien: Mechitharisten-Congregations-Buchdruckerei, 1898. 4 p.l., 99 p. 8°.       *GD

Karamianz, N. Verzeichniss der armenischen Handschriften der Königlichen Bibliothek zu Berlin. Berlin: A. Asher & Co., 1888. viii, 88 p., 5 facs. f°. (Königliche Bibliothek zu Berlin. Die Handschriften-Verzeichnisse. Bd. 10.) †      †*OAB

Karekin, Paul. Bibliographie arménienne. Haïgagan madenakidutiun. Venice, 1883. 32, 734 p. 12°.       *ONK

Langlois, Victor. Les journaux chez les Arméniens. (Revue de l’Orient, de l’Algérie et des colonies. Paris, 1863. 8°. nouvelle série, tome 15, p. 256–271.)       *OAA

Lynch, H. F. B. Bibliography. (In his: Armenia. London, 1901. 8°. v. 2. p. 471–496.)       *R-BBY

Macler, Frédéric. Indications bibliographiques. (In his: Autour de l’Arménie. Paris, 1917. 12°. p. iii-xvi.)       BBX

—— Notices de manuscrits arméniens vus dans quelques bibliothèques de l’Europe centrale. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1913. 8°. série 11, v. 2, p. 229–284, 559–686.)       *OAA

—— Rapport sur une mission scientifique en Arménie russe et en Arménie turque, juillet-octobre 1909. Paris: Imprimerie nationale, 1910. 135 p., 16 pl. 8°. (France.—Ministère de l’Instruction Publique et des Beaux-Arts. Nouvelles archives des missions scientifiques et littéraires. nouvelle série, fasc. 2.)       *EN

—— See also Bibliothèque nationale, Paris.

Mordtmann, J. H. Armenische Drucke von Smyrna und Constantinopel. Zusammengestellt von J. H. Mordtmann. (Deutsche morgenländische Gesellschaft. Wissenschaftlicher Jahresbericht... Leipzig, 1883. 8°. 1880, p. 57–58.)       *OAA

Mueller, Friedrich. Die armenischen Handschriften des Klosters von Aryni (Arghana). [Wien, 1896.] 14 p. 8°.       *ONK

Repr.: Kaiserliche Akademie der Wissenschaften. Sitzungsberichte, Philos.-hist. Cl. Bd. 134, Abhandl. 4. *EF.

—— Die armenischen Handschriften von Sewast (Siwas) und Šenquš. [Wien. 1897.] 13 p. 8°.       *ONK

Repr.: Kaiserliche Akademie der Wissenschaften. Sitzungsberichte, Philos.-hist. Cl. Bd. 135, Abhandl. 6, *EF.

Patkanov, Keropé Petrovich. Catalogue de la littérature arménienne, depuis le commencement du IV. siècle jusque vers le milieu de XVII. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Bulletin. St. Pétersbourg, 1860. f°. tome 2, col. 49–91.)       *QCB

Reprinted in Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Mélanges asiatiques. St. Pétersbourg, 1863. tome 4, p. 75–134, *OAA.

—— Библіографическій очеркъ армянской исторической литературы. (Travaux de la troisième session du Congrès international des Orientalistes. St. Pétersbourg, 1879–80. 8°. v. 1, p. 455–511.)       *OAA

A bibliography of Armenian historical literature.

Petermann, Julius Heinrich. Litteratura armeniaca. (In his: Brevis linguae Armeniacae grammatica. Carolsruhae, 1872. 12°. p. 100–111.)       *OAC

Richardson, Ernest Cushing. Armenia. (In his: An alphabetical subject index ... to periodical articles on religion. New York [cop. 1907]. 8°. p. 48–50.)       *R-ZA and *P

Rockwell, William Walker. Armenia. A list of books and articles with annotations by W. W. Rockwell. New York: American Committee for Armenian and Syrian Relief, 1916. 8 p. 12°.       *ONK

Salemann, C. Armenien. (Deutsche morgenländische Gesellschaft. Wissenschaftlicher Jahresbericht ... von October, 1876 bis December, 1877. Leipzig, 1879. 8°. Heft 2, p. 20–26.)       *OAA

Sarghissian, Basile. Grand catalogue des manuscrits arméniens de la Bibliothèque des PP. Mekhitharistes de Saint-Lazare. v. 1. Venise, 1914. f°.       †*ONK

Title from cover. Armenian title-page.

The Schrumpf collection of Armenian books. (Royal Asiatic Society. Journal. London, 1893. 8°. 1893, p. 699–716.)       *OAA

Streck, Maximilian. Armenia. Bibliography. (In: Encyclopaedia of Islam. Leyden, 1913. 4°. v. 1, p. 446–449.)       †*OGC

Wardrop, J. Oliver. See British Museum.—Department of Oriental Printed Books and Manuscripts.

PERIODICALS

Ararat. A searchlight on Armenia, v. 1, no. 1–2, 4–12; v. 2–v. 6, no. 61 (July, Aug., Oct., 1913–Nov., 1918). London, 1913–18. 8°.       *ONK

Armenia. See New Armenia.

The Armenian herald. Published by the Armenian National Union of America, v. 1–date (Dec, 1917–date). Boston, 1917–date. 8°.       *ONK

Armenian Relief Association. Bulletin, no. 1–2. New York, 1895. 8°.       SHT

Asbarez. The Arena. An Armenian weekly, v. 9, no. 439–date (Jan. 5, 1917–date). Fresno, Cal., 1917–date. f°.       ††*ONK

The Azad, an Armenian semi-monthly periodical, v. 1, no. 1–18 (Jan. 1-Nov. 15, 1918). New York, 1918. f°.       †*ONK

Azk. The Nation, v. 6, no. 15–date (Sept. 25, 1912–date). Boston, 1912–date. f°. †      †*ONK

Banaser. Revue littéraire & scientifique publiée sous la direction de K. J. Basmadjian. v. 1–9, no. 3. Paris, 1899–1907. 8°.       *ONK

Basmadjian, K. J., editor. See Banaser.

Cilicia. Weekly periodical, v. 3, no. 1-date (Jan. 5, 1918–date). New York, 1918–date. 4°.       *ONK

Eritassard Hayastan, an Armenian weekly, v. 5, no. 26–v. 10, no. 42, 44–46, 48–v. 11, no. 22, 24–v. 12, no. 30, 32–v. 13, no. 62, 64–78, 82, v. 14, no. 1–20. New York, 1908–17. f°. †      †*ONK

The Friend of Armenia, new series, no. 50–51, 53–69 (July, Oct., 1912. April, 1913–Jan., 1918). London, 1912–18. 4°.       †*ONK

Gabriel, M. S., editor. See Haik.

Gaghapar. no. 1–12, 15–17, 19–86, 88–106, 108–135. Tiflis, 1916–17. f°.       ††*ONK

Gégharvest (L’art). Revue littéraire et artistique arménienne. Directeur-rédacteur: G. Levonian. 1913, no. 5. Tiflis, 1913. f°.       †*ONK

The Gotchnag. Armenian weekly, v. 10-date (Jan. 1, 1910–date). New York, 1910–date. 4°.       *ONP

Haik. M. S. Gabriel, editor, no. 1–24 (Jan. 1-Dec. 15, 1891). New York, 1891. f°. †      †*ONK

Hairenik. The oldest, largest and leading Armenian newspaper, in U. S. A. v. 3, no. 115–date (Sept. 21, 1901–date). Boston, 1901-date. f°. †      †*ONK

Levonian, G., editor. See Gégharvest.

Mourdj. no. 12 (Dec, 1901). Tiflis, 1901. 8°.       *ONK

National Armenian Relief Committee. Helping hand series, v. 1, no. 4—date (Sept., 1899–date). Worcester, Mass., 1899–date. 24°.       SHS

New Armenia, v. 1–3, no. 9; v. 4-date (Oct., 1904-date). Boston and New York, 1904-date. 4° and f°.       †*ONK

Title varies: Oct., 1904–Sept., 1913, Armenia; Feb.–April, 1914, Oriental world; Dec, 1915–date, New Armenia.

La Voix de l’Arménie. Revue bi-mensuelle. année 1, no. 5–date (March, 1918–date). Paris, 1918–date. 8°.       *ONK

DESCRIPTION AND GEOGRAPHY

Abbott, K. E. Notes of a tour in Armenia in 1837. (Royal Geographical Society. Journal. London, 1843. 8°. v. 12, p. 207–220.)       KAA

Abich, Hermann. Die Besteigung des Ararat am 29. Juli 1845 durch H. Abich. (In: Beiträge zur Kenntniss des Russischen Reiches. St. Petersburg, 1849. 8°. Bd. 13, p. 39–72.)       *QFB

—— Hauteurs absolues du système de l’Ararat et des pays environnants. (Société de géographie Bulletin. Paris, 1851. 8°. série 4, v. 1, p. 66–73.)       KAA

—— Vergleichende chemische Untersuchungen der Wasser des Caspischen Meeres, Urmia- und Van-See’s. 2 pl. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Mémoires: Sciences mathématiques et physiques. Saint Pétersbourg, 1859. f°. série 6, tome 7, p. 1–58.)       *QCB

Ainsworth, William Francis. Travels and researches in Asia Minor, Mesopotamia, Chaldea and Armenia. London: J. W. Parker, 1842. 2 v. 12°.       BBR

Alaux, Louis Paul. The Armenian schools in the Ottoman Empire. (Armenia. Boston, 1905. 4°. v. 1, no. 5, p. 44–49.)       †*ONK

Alischan, Léonce. See Alishanian, Gheuont.

Alishanian, Gheuont. Sissouan; ou, l’Arméno-Cilicie: description géographique et historique avec carte et illustrations. Traduit du texte arménien. Publié sous les auspices de Son Ex. Noubar Pacha. Venise: S. Lazare, 1899. viii, 539 p., 1 map, 2 pl. f°.       †*ONK

—— Topographie de la Grande Arménie, par le R. P. Léonce Alischan; traduite de l’arménien par M. Éd. Dulaurier. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1869. 8°. série 6, v. 13, p. 385–446.)       *OAA

BROSSET, Marie Félicité. Examen critique de quelques passages de la Description de la Grande-Arménie du P. L. Alichan, relatifs à la topographie d’Ani. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Bulletin. St. Pétersbourg, 1862. f°. tome 4, col. 255–269.)       *QCB

Reprinted in Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Mélanges asiatiques. St. Pétersbourg, 1863. tome 4, p. 392–412, *OAA.

Allen, Thomas Gaskell, and W. L. SACHTLEBEN. Across Asia on a bicycle. The journey of two American students from Constantinople to Peking. London: T. F. Unwin, 1895. xii, 234 p. 8°.       BBF

Der Ararat. (Ausland. München, 1830. 4°. Jahrg. 3, p. 1077–1078, 1082–1083, 1085–1086, 1090–1091.)       †KAA

The Armenians and the eastern question. [By “An Armenian.”] [London: Gilbert & Rivington, 1876.] 7 p. 8°.       *ONK p.v.2

Arzruni, Andreas. Reise nach Süd-Kaukasien. (Gesellschaft für Erdkunde. Verhandlungen. Berlin, 1895. 8°. Bd.22, p. 602–611.)       KAA

Azhderian, Antranig. The Turk and the land of Haig; or, Turkey and Armenia, descriptive, historical and picturesque. New York: The Mershon Co. [1898.] xiv, 13–408 p., 1 port. 8°.       BBX

Baker, G. Percival. An ascent of Ararat. (Alpine journal. London, 1880. 8°. v. 9, p. 318–327.)       PSL

Banks, Edgar J. To the summit of Mount Ararat. (Open court. Chicago, 1913. 8°. v. 27, p. 398–410.)       *DA

Banse, Ewald. Die Türkei; eine moderne Geographie... Braunschweig: G. Westermann, 1915. 2 p.l., 452 p., 1 folded map, 17 pl. 8°.       *OPK

Barton, James Levi. Daybreak in Turkey. Boston: Pilgrim Press [1908]. 6 p.l., 11–294 p., 6 pl. 8°.       GIB

—— Who are the Armenians? (New Armenia. New York, 1915. f°. v. 8, p. 19–20.)       †*ONK

Basmadjian, K. J. Quelles étaient les frontières de l’Arménie ancienne? (La voix de l’Arménie. Paris, 1919. 8°. année 2, p. 21–25.)       *ONK

—— Souvenir d’Ani. Paris, 1904. 24 pl., 1 plan. 16°.       *ONM

The text, in Armenian and in French, is on the back of the plates.

Belck, Waldemar. Beiträge zur alten Geographie und Geschichte Vorderasiens. Leipzig: E. Pfeiffer, 1901. 3 p.l., 112 p. 8°.       KCB

Belin, François A. Extrait du journal d’un voyage de Paris à Erzeroum. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1852. 8°. série 4, v. 19, p. 365–378.)       *OAA

Bell, Mark S. Around and about Armenia. (Scottish geographical magazine. Edinburgh, 1890. 8°. v. 6, p. 113–135.)       KAA

Bent, J. Theodore. Travels amongst the Armenians. (Contemporary review. London, 1896. 8°. v. 70, p. 695–709.)       *DA

Bierbaum, Paul Willi. Streifzüge im Kaukasus und in Hocharmenien (1912). Zürich: O. Füssli, 1913. 278 p., 20 pl. 12°. (Orell Füssli’s Wanderbilder. no. 308–317.)       PSK

Binder, Henry. Au Kurdistan, en Mesopotamie et en Perse ... Paris: Maison Quantin, 1887. 3 p.l., 454 p., 1 port. 4°.       BBV

Black, George Fraser. The gypsies of Armenia. Liverpool, 1913. 4 p. 8°.       QOD p.v.9

Repr.: Gypsy Lore Society. Journal, new series, v. 6, p. 327–330, QOX.

Blau, Otto. Vom Urumia-See nach dem Van-See. 1 map. (Petermanns Mittheilungen. Gotha, 1863. 4°. 1863, p. 201–210.)       KAA

Bliss, Edwin Munsell. Armenia. (In: The New Schaff-Herzog encyclopedia of religious knowledge. New York [cop. 1908]. f°. v. 1, p.288–296.)       *R-ZAB

Bluhm, Julius. Routen im türkischen Armenien. (Zeitschrift für allgemeine Erdkunde. Berlin, 1864. 8°. Neue Folge, Bd. 16, p. 346–357.)       KAA

Boré, Eugène. Arménie. 144 p. (In: Jean M. Chopin, Russie. Paris, 1838. 8°. v. 2.)       GLD

Brant, James. Journey through a part of Armenia and Asia Minor, in the year 1835. (Royal Geographical Society. Journal. London, 1836. 8°. v. 6, p. 187–223.)       KAA

—— Notes of a journey through a part of Kurdistan, in the summer of 1838. (Royal Geographical Society. Journal. London, 1841. 8°. v. 10, p. 341–432.)       KAA

Brosset, Marie Félicité. Note sur le village arménien d’Acorhi et sur le couvent de St. Jacques. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Bulletin scientifique. St. Pétersbourg, 1841. f°. v. 8, col. 41–48.)       *QCB

—— Notice sur Edchmiadzin. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Bulletin scientifique. St. Pétersbourg, 1840. f°. v. 7, col. 44–64.)       *QCB

—— Rapport sur la 2de partie du voyage du P. Sargis Dchalaliants dans la Grande-Arménie. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Bulletin de la classe historico-philologique. St. Pétersbourg, 1859. f°. tome 16, col. 201–205.)       *QCB

Reprinted in Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Mélanges asiatiques. St. Pétersbourg, 1859. tome 3, p. 589–594, *OAA.

—— Rapports sur un voyage archéologique dans la Géorgie et dans l’Arménie, exécuté en 1847–1848. Livr. 1–3 and atlas. St. Pétersbourg: Impr. de l’Académie impériale des sciences, 1849–51. 4 v. 8° and ob. 4°.       BBV and †BBV

Atlas has title: Atlas du voyage archéologique dans la Transcaucasie.

—— See also John of Crimea.

Brosset, Marie Félicité, and P. A. JAUBERT. Description des principaux fleuves de la Grande-Arménie, d’après le Djihan-Numa de Kiatib Tchélébi, par M. Amédée Jaubert, avec la traduction d’un fragment arménien du docteur Indjidjian, par M. Brosset. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1833. 8°. série 2, v. 12, p. 458–70.)       *OAA

Broussali, Jean. L’Arménie. (Revue française de l’étranger et des colonies. Paris, 1886. 8°. tome 3, p. 199–222, 507–521.)       KAA

Bryce (1. viscount), James Bryce. The ascent of Ararat. (Alpine journal. London, 1878. 8°. v.8, p. 208–213.)       PSL

—— On Armenia and Mount Ararat. (Royal Geographical Society. Proceedings. London, 1878. 8°. v. 22, p. 169–183.)       KAA

—— Transcaucasia and Ararat, being notes of a vacation tour in the autumn of 1876, by James Bryce. 4th ed. rev., with a supplementary chapter on the recent history of the Armenian question. London: Macmillan and Co., 1896. xix, 526 p., 1 map, 1 pl. 8°.       PSK

—— See also Tchobanian, Archag.

Buxton, Harold. See Buxton, Noel, and HAROLD BUXTON.

Buxton, Noel, and HAROLD BUXTON. Travel and politics in Armenia, with an introduction by Viscount Bryce, and a contribution on Armenian history and culture by Aram Raffi. New York: Macmillan Co., 1914. xx, 274 p., 1 map, 16 pl. 12°.       BBY

Chantre, B. A travers l’Arménie russe. Karabagh. Vallée de l’Araxe. Massif de l’Ararat. (Tour du monde. Paris. 1891–92. f°. v. 61, p. 369–16; v. 62, p. 225–288; v. 63, p. 177–224; v. 64, p. 161–192.)       †KBA

VOULZIE, G. A travers l’Arménie russe. 2 pl. (Revue française de l’étranger et des colonies. Paris, 1894. 8°. tome 19, p. 170–176.)       KAA

Chantre, Ernest. L’Ararat. (Annales de géographie Paris, 1894. 8°. tome 3, p. 81–94.)       KAA

—— De Beyrouth à Tiflis à travers la Syrie, la Haute-Mésopotamie et le Kurdistan. (Tour du monde. Paris, 1889. f°. v.58, p. 209–304.)       †KBA

—— Mission scientifique de Mr. Ernest Chantre dans la haute Mésopotamie, le Kurdistan et le Caucase ... [Lyon?] 1881. 28 mounted photographs in portfolio. 4°.       †*OFX

—— Premiers aperçus sur les peuples de l’Arménie russe. (Société d’anthropologie de Lyon. Bulletin. Lyon, 1890. 8°. v.9, p. 81–85.)       QOA

—— Rapport sur une mission scientifique dans l’Asie occidentale et spécialement dans les régions de l’Ararat et du Caucase. (Archives des missions scientifiques et littéraires. Paris, 1883. 8°. série 3, tome 10, p. 199–263.)       *EN

CHANTRES Reisen am Ararat. (Globus. Braunschweig, 1892. f°. Bd. 62, p. 246–250, 278–281.)       †KAA

Chikhachov, Piotr Aleksandrovich. Asie Mineure; description physique, statistique et archéologique de cette contrée, par P. de Tchihatcheff. Partie 1–4. Paris: Gide et J. Baudry, 1853–69. 6 v. in 8. 4°.       KCB and †KCB

Partie 1. Géographie physique comparée. Text and atlas. Partie 2. Climatologie et zoologie. Partie 3. Botanique. 2 v. Partie 4. Géologie. 3 v.

Partie 4 published by L. Guérin.

—— Reisen in Kleinasien und Armenien, 1847–1863 ... Gotha: J. Perthes, 1867. viii, 68 p., 1 map. 4°. (Petermanns Mitteilungen. Ergänzungsband 4, Heft 20.)       KAA

Childs, W. J. Across Asia Minor on foot. New York: Dodd, Mead & Co., 1917. xvi, 459 p., 40 pl., 1 port. 8°.       BBS

Chopin, J. De l’origine des peuples habitant la province d’Arménie. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Bulletin scientifique. St. Pétersbourg, 1841. f°. v.8. col. 16–20.)       *QCB

The Condition of Armenia. (Speaker. London, 1900. f°. new series, v. 2, p. 673–674.)       *DA

Conybeare, Frederick Cornwallis. Armenia and the Armenians. (National review. London, 1889. 8°. v. 14, p. 295–315.)       *DA

Reprinted in New Armenia, v. 8, p. 292–294, 309–311, †*ONK.

Cooley, W. D., translator. See Parrot, Friedrich.

Creagh, James. Armenians, Koords and Turks. London: S. Tinsley & Co., 1880. 2 v. 8°.       BBP

Cuinet, Vital. La Turquie d’Asie. Géographie administrative, statistique, descriptive et raisonnée de chaque province de l’Asie-Mineure. Paris: E. Leroux, 1892–95. 4 v. 4°.       KCB

Curtis, William Eleroy. Around the Black Sea; Asia Minor, Armenia, Caucasus, Circassia, Daghestan, the Crimea, Roumania. New York: Hodder & Stoughton, 1911. 7 p.1., 3–456 p., 1 map, 32 pl. 8°.       BBS

Curzon, Robert. See Zouche (14. baron), Robert Curzon.

Dale, Darley. Armenia and the Armenians. (American Catholic quarterly review. Philadelphia, 1917. 8°. v. 42, p. 563–571.)       *DA

Dalyell, Robert A. O. Earthquake of Erzerûm, June, 1859. (Royal Geographical Society. Journal. London, 1863. 8°. v. 33, p. 234–237.)       KAA

Damas, André de. Coup d’œil sur l’Arménie à propos d’une mission de la Compagnie de Jésus ouverte en Asie Mineure par les ordres du Pape Léon XIII. Lyon: Delhomme et Briguet, 1888. 2 p.1., vi, 602 p., 2 charts. 8°.       BBX

Davey, Richard. The sultan and his subjects. New York: E. P. Dutton & Co., 1897. 2 v. 8°.       GIP

—— Turkey and Armenia. (Fortnightly review. London, 1895. 8°. new series, v. 57, p. 197–210.)       *DA

Develay, Albert. Autour des lacs de Van et d’Ourmiah. (Revue scientifique. Paris, 1892. 4°. v. 49, p. 553–557.)       OA

Deyrolle, Théophile. Voyage dans le Lazistan et l’Arménie. (Tour du monde. Paris, 1875–76. f°. v. 29, p. 1–32; v. 30, p. 257–288; v. 31, p. 369–416.)       †KBA

Dingelstedt, V. The Armenians or Haikans; an ethnographical sketch. (Scottish geographical magazine. Edinburgh, 1913. 8°. v. 29, p. 413–429.)       KAA

Diran, A. Etchmiadzin. (Armenia. Boston, 1905. 4°. v. 1, no. 5, p. 32–43.)       †*ONK

The Dispersion of the Armenian nation. From the English Blue Book. (New Armenia. New York, 1917. f°. v. 9. p. 89–91.)       †*ONK

The Distribution of the Armenian nation. From the English Blue Book. (New Armenia. New York, 1917. f°. v. 9, p. 111, 143.)       †*ONK

Dolens, Noël. Ce que l’on voit en Arménie. (Tour du monde. Paris, 1906–07. f°. nouvelle série, v. 12, p. 457–528; v. 13, p. 217–264.)       †KBA

Dominian, Leon. The peoples of northern and central Asiatic Turkey. 2 maps. (American Geographical Society. Bulletin. New York, 1915. 8°. v. 47, p. 832–871.)       KAA

Dubois de Montpéreux, Frédéric. Voyage autour du Caucase, chez les Tcherkesses et les Abkhases, en Colchide, en Géorgie, en Arménie, et en Crimée; avec un atlas géographique, pittoresque, archéologique, géologique... tome 1–6 and atlas. Paris: Gide, 1839–43. 7 v. 8° and f°.       BBV and †††BBV

Dulaurier, Édouard. Commerce, tarif des douanes et condition civile des étrangers dans le royaume de la Petite Arménie au moyen âge. (Revue de l’Orient, de l’Algérie et des colonies. Paris, 1858. 8°. nouvelle série, tome 7, p. 277–287, 359–366.)       *OAA

—— Ethnographie de l’Arménie. (Société d’ethnographie. Actes. Paris, 1872. 8°. tome 6, p. 132–136.)       *OAA

—— Étude sur l’organisation politique, religieuse et administrative du royaume de la Petite-Arménie. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1861. 8°. série 5, v. 17, p. 377–437; v. 18, p. 289–357.)       *OAA

—— See also Alishanian, Gheuont.

Edschmiatsin. 1 pl. (Der Christliche Orient. Westend-Berlin, 1897. 4°. 1897, p. 51–56.)       †*OAA

Edwards, B. B. Ascent of Mount Ararat. (Biblical repository and quarterly observer. Andover, 1836. 8°. v. 7, p. 390–416.)       *DA

Erk-Ura, die armenische Kolonie auf dem Berge Ararat. (Ausland. München, 1834. 4°. Jahrg. 7, p. 729–730.)       †KAA

Excursions in Armenia. (Fraser’s magazine. London, 1857. 8°. v. 55, p. 602–611.)       *DA

Flandin, Eugène. Souvenirs de voyage en Arménie et en Perse. L’Arménie. (Revue des deux mondes. Paris, 1851. 8°. nouvelle période, v. 10, p. 651–681.)       *DM

—— Ueber Alt- und Neuarmenien. (Ausland. Stuttgart, 1851. 4°. Jahrg. 24, p. 489–491, 494–495, 498–499.)       †KAA

Freshfield, Douglas William. Early ascents of Ararat. (Alpine journal. London, 1878. 8°. v. 8, p. 213–221.)       PSL

—— Travels in the Central Caucasus and Bashan including visits to Ararat and Tabreez and ascents of Kazbek and Elbruz. London: Longmans, Green and Co., 1869. xiii p., 1 l., 509 p., 3 maps, 5 pl. 8°.       PSK

Friederichsen, Maximilian Hermann. Die Grenzmarken des europäischen Russlands, ihre geographische Eigenart und ihre Bedeutung für den Weltkrieg. Hamburg: L. Friederichsen & Co., 1915. 148 p. 8°.       *QG

—— Russisch Armenien und der Ararat. 1 pl. (Geographische Gesellschaft in Hamburg. Mittheilungen. Hamburg, 1900. 8°. Bd. 16, p. 1–15.)       KAA

Gaidzakian, Ohan. Illustrated Armenia and the Armenians. Boston: B. H. Aznive, 1908. 255 p., 12 pl., 17 ports. 2. ed. 12°.       BBY

Gatteyrias, J. A. L’Arménie et les Arméniens. Paris: Léopold Cerf, 1882. 144 p. 12°.       BBY

Ghisleri, Arcangelo. L’Armenia e gli Armeni. (Emporium. Roma, 1916. 4°. v. 43, p. 259–273.)       MAA

Gooch, George Peabody. Who are the Armenians? A survey. (Armenian herald. Boston, 1918. 8°. v. 1, p. 63–70.)       *ONK

Graves, John Temple. The Armenian nation. (Armenia. New York, 1910. 4°. v. 4, no. 3, p. 1–2.)       †*ONK

Gregory, G. Marcar. See Tchobanian, Archag.

Grothe, Hugo. Der russisch-türkische Kriegsschauplatz (Kaukasien und Armenien). Mit 8 Abbildungen und 4 Kartenskizzen im Text. Leipzig: Veit & Co., 1915. 45 p. 8°. (Kriegsgeographische Zeitbilder. Heft 5.)       BTZE

Guinness, Walter. Impressions of Armenia and Kurdistan. (National review. London, 1914. 8°. v. 62, p. 789–801.)       *DA

Hamilton, William J. Extracts from notes made on a journey in Asia Minor in 1836. 1 map. (Royal Geographical Society. Journal. London, 1837. 8°. v. 7, p. 34–61.)       KAA

—— Researches in Asia Minor, Pontus and Armenia; with some account of their antiquities and geology. London: J. Murray, 1842. 2 v. 8°.       BBR

Handbook for travellers in Asia Minor, Transcaucasia, Persia, etc., edited by ... Sir C. W. Wilson. London: J. Murray, 1895. xii, 88, 416 p., 10 maps. 12°. (Murray’s handbooks.)       KCB

—— London: J. Murray, 1905. xii, 2, 416 p., 6 maps, 2 plans. 16°. (Murray’s handbooks.)       KCB

Heneage, Charles, translator. See Thielmann, Max Franz Guido, Freiherr von.

Hepworth, George Hughes. Through Armenia on horseback. New York: E. P. Dutton & Co., 1898. xii, 355 p., 1 map, 24 pl., 1 port. 8°.       BBY

Hodgetts, Edward Arthur Brayley. Round about Armenia; the record of a journey across the Balkans, through Turkey, the Caucasus, and Persia. London: S. Low, Marston and Co., Ltd. [1916.] xii p., 1 l., 296 p., 1 map. 12°.       BBY

Hoffmeister, Eduard von. Durch Armenien; eine Wanderung und der Zug Xenophons bis zum schwarzen Meere; eine militär-geographische Studie. Leipzig: B. G. Teubner, 1911. viii p., 2 l., 4–251 p., 2 maps, 5 pl. 4°.       BBY

Bibliography, p. vii–viii.

Hommaire de Hell, Adèle. Les Arméniennes à Constantinople. (Revue de l’Orient. Paris, 1845. 8°. tome 7, p. 130–139.)       *OAA

Howel, Thomas. A journal of the passage from India, by a route partly unfrequented, through Armenia and Natolia, or Asia Minor. To which are added, observations and instructions, for the use of those who intend to travel, either to or from India, by that route. London: the author [1789]. 2 p.l., 187 p., 1 map. 8°.       BBR

Huebschmann, Heinrich. Die altarmenischen Ortsnamen. (Indogermanische Forschungen. Strassburg, 1904. 8°. Bd. 16, p. 197–490.)       RAA

Huntington, Ellsworth. Through the great cañon of the Euphrates river. (Geographical journal. London, 1902. 8°. v. 20, p. 175–200.)       KAA

Hyvernat, Henry. Armenia, past and present. (Catholic world. New York, 1896. 8°. v. 62, p. 312–326.)       *DA

—— See also Mueller-Simonis, Paul, and HENRY HYVERNAT.

In Türkisch-Armenien. (Globus. Braunschweig, 1876. f°. Bd. 29, p. 340–344, 353–358, 369–374.)       †KAA

Injijian, Ghougas. See Brosset, Marie Félicité, and P. A. JAUBERT.

Ischchanian, B. Die armenische Bevölkerung in der Türkei. (Nord und Süd. Breslau, 1913. 4°. Bd. 146, p. 186–194.)       *DF

Jaubert, Pierre Amédée. Voyage en Arménie et en Perse, fait dans les années 1805 et 1806.... Suivi d’une notice sur le Ghilan et le Mazenderan par M. le colonel Trézel. Paris: Pélicier, 1821. 2 p.l., xii, 506 p., 1 l., 1 map in pocket, 8 pl., 2 ports. 8°.       BBY

—— See also Brosset, Marie Félicité, and P. A. JAUBERT.

Jenkins, Hester Donaldson. Armenia and the Armenians. (National geographic magazine. Washington, 1915. 8°. v. 28, p. 329–360.)       KAA

Johansson, Karl Ferdinand. Om de nyaste upptäckterna i Armenien. (Ymer. Stockholm, 1901. 8°. v. 20, p. 347–375.)       KAA

John of Crimea. Description des monastères arméniens d’Haghbat et de Sanahin, par l’archimandrite Jean de Crimée, avec notes et appendice par M. Brosset. 1 p.l., 94 p. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Mémoires. St. Pétersbourg, 1863. f°. série 7, tome 6, no. 6.)       *QCB

Armenian and Russian texts.

Kiepert, Heinrich. Über die Lage der armenischen Hauptstadt Tigranokerta. 1 map. (Königlich Preussische Akademie der Wissenschaften. Monatsberichte. Berlin, 1874. 8°. 1873, p. 164–210.)       *EE

Kinneir, John Macdonald. Armenia. (In his: A geographical memoir of the Persian Empire. London: J. Murray, 1813. f°. p. 318–338.)       †*ONA

—— Journey through Asia Minor, Armenia and Koordistan, in the years 1813 and 1814; with remarks on the marches of Alexander, and retreat of the ten thousand. London: John Murray, 1818. 1 p.l., v-xii, 603 p. 8°.       BBR

Klaproth, Julius Heinrich. Description de l’Arménie russe d’après les notions publiées en Russie. (Nouvelles annales des voyages. Paris, 1834. 8°. tome 61, p. 286–312.)       KAA

—— Описаніе Россійской Арменіи. (Библіотека для Чтенія. St. Petersburg, 1834. 8°. 1834, v. 4, part 3, p. 1–20.)       *QCA

Description of Russian Armenia.

Knapp, Grace H. See Ussher, Clarence Douglas.

Kolenati, Friedrich Anton. Reiseerinnerungen. Dresden: R. Kuntze, 1858–59. 2 v. 8°.       BBY

Theil 1. Die Bereisung Hocharmeniens und Elisabethopols, der Schekinschen Provinz und des Kasbek im Central-Kaukasus.

Theil 2. Die Bereisung Circassien’s.

Kotschy, Theodor. Neue Reise nach Klein-Asien. (Petermanns Mittheilungen. Gotha, 1859–60. 8°. Bd. 5, p. 342–344, 372–375; Bd.6, p. 68–77.)       KAA

L., J. L’Arménie et les Arméniens. Conférence de M. Minas Tchéraz. (Société de géographie de Marseille. Bulletin. Marseille, 1898. 8°. tome 22, p. 182–184.)       KAA

Langlois, Victor. Les populations arméniennes indépendantes du mont Taurus. Le Zéithun, Hatchin et le Giawourdagh. (Revue de l’Orient, de l’Algérie et des colonies. Paris, 1854. 8°. [série 2,] tome 16, p. 103–110, 186–192.)       *OAA

—— Voyage dans la Cilicie et dans les montagnes du Taurus exécuté pendant les années 1852–1853 ... Paris: B. Duprat, 1861. x, 484 p., 1 map, 28 pl., 1 port. 8°.       BBR

—— Voyage à Sis, capitale de l’Arménie au moyen âge. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1855. 8°. série 5, v. 5, p. 257–300.)       *OAA

Lanin, E. B. Armenia, and the Armenian people. (Fortnightly review. London, 1890. 8°. new series, v.48, p. 258–273.)       *DA

Layard, Sir Austen Henry. Discoveries in the ruins of Nineveh and Babylon; with travels in Armenia, Kurdistan and the desert: being the result of a second expedition undertaken for the trustees of the British Museum. London: J. Murray, 1853. xxiv, 686 p., 2 maps, 3 plans, 10 pl. 8°.       *OCN

—— —— New York: Harper & Brothers, 1853. xvi, 586 p., 2 maps, 3 plans, 2 pl. 8°.       *OCN

—— —— New York: G. P. Putnam & Co., 1853. xxii p., 1 l., 686 p., 1 map, 3 plans. 10 pl. 8°.       *OCN

Lehmann-Haupt, Ferdinand Friedrich Karl. Armenien, einst und jetzt: Reisen und Forschungen. Hrsg. mit Unterstützung des Königlich Preussischen Kultusministeriums, der Averhoff-Stiftung und der Bürgermeister Kellinghusen-Stiftung zu Hamburg, der Rudolf Virchow-Stiftung zu Berlin sowie befreundeter Förderer. Bd. 1. Berlin: B. Behr, 1910. 8°.       BBY

Bd. 1. Vom Kaukasus zum Tigris und nach Tigranokerta.

Longuinoff, D. Ascension de l’Ararat. (Société de géographie. Bulletin. Paris, 1851. 8°. série 4, v. 1, p. 52–65.)       KAA

Lynch, Henry Finnis Blosse. Armenia: travels and studies, v. 1–2. London: Longmans, Green and Co., 1901. 4°.       *R-BBY

Reviewed by F. F. K. Lehmann-Haupt in Petermanns Mitteilungen, Bd. 49, p. 231–236, KAA; also by Ira M. Price in the Dial, v.-32, p. 203–204, *DA.

TONAPETIAN, P. H. F. B. Lynch and his book. (Armenia. Boston, 1905. 4°. v. 1, no. 7, p. 12–22.)       †*ONK

TURKEY and Armenia. (Quarterly review. London, 1902. 8°. v. 195, p. 590–616.)       *DA

A review of Lynch’s Armenia, Earl Percy’s The Highlands of Asiatic Turkey and Sir Chas. Eliot’s Turkey in Europe.

Lynch, Henry Finnis Blosse. The ascent of Mount Ararat. (Scribner’s magazine. New York, 1896. 8°. v. 19, p. 215–235.)       *DA

Reprinted in Mountain climbing, 1897, p. 159–222, PSK.

McCoan, James Carlile. Our new protectorate. Turkey in Asia, its geography, races, resources, and government. London: Chapman and Hall, 1879. 2 v. 8°.       BBO

Macler, Frédéric. Autour de la Cilicie. Zêÿthoun (notes d’ethnographie arménienne). (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1916. 8°. série 11, v. 7, p. 139–169.)       *OAA

Maksimov, Sergyei V. Армянcкій народъ. (In his: Собраніе сочиненій. St. Petersburg, 1913. 8°. v. 19, p. 187–192.)       *QDB

The Armenian people.

Markoff, Anatolius Vladimirovich. Russian Armenia and the prospects for British trade therein. (Journal of the Society of Arts. London, 1895. 8°. v. 43, p. 225–231.)       VA

Markoff, E. Eine Besteigung des grossen Ararat. (Ausland. Stuttgart, 1889. f°. Jahrg. 62, p. 244–249.)       †KAA

Marquart, Josef. Ērānšahr nach der Geographie des Ps. Moses Xorenac`i. Mit historisch-kritischem Kommentar und historischen und topographischen Excursen. Berlin: Weidmann, 1901. 358 p. 4°. (Königliche Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu Göttingen. Abhandlungen. Philologisch-historische Klasse. Neue Folge, Bd. 3, Nr. 2.)       *EE

Martyr, bishop of Arzendjan. Relation d’un voyage fait en Europe et dans l’océan Atlantique, à la fin du quinzième siècle, sous le règne de Charles VIII, par Martyr, évêque d’Arzendjan, dans la grande Arménie, écrite par lui-même en arménien, et traduite en français par M. Saint-Martin. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1826. 8°. série 1, v. 9, p. 321–373.)       *OAA

Maunsell, Francis Richard. Eastern Turkey in Asia and Armenia. (Scottish geographical magazine. Edinburgh, 1896. 8°. v. 12, p. 225–241.)       KAA

Menant, Joachim. A travers l’Arménie russe. (Nouvelle revue. Paris, 1894. 8°. v.86, p. 23–37.)       *DM

Mexborough (4. earl), John Charles George Savile. Notes on a journey from Erz-Rúm, by Músh, Diyár-Bekr, and Bíreh-jik to Aleppo, in June, 1838. (Royal Geographical Society. Journal. London, 1841. 8°. v. 10, p. 445–454.)       KAA

Mexborough (5. earl), John Horace Savile. Half round the old world; being some account of a tour in Russia, the Caucasus, Persia, and Turkey, 1865–66. London: Edward Moxon & Co., 1867. 2 p.l., 403 p., 1 map. 8°.       BTYB

Millingen, Frederick. Wild life among the Koords. London: Hurst and Blackett, 1870. xiii, 380 p., 1 map, 1 pl. 8°.       BBV

Monteith, William. Journal of a tour through Azerdbijan and the shores of the Caspian. (Royal Geographical Society. Journal. London, 1834. 8°. v. 3, p. 1–58.)       KAA

—— Notes sur la position de plusieurs anciennes villes situées dans les plaines d’Ararat et de Nakktchévan et sur les bords de l’Araxe. (Nouvelles annales des voyages. Paris, 1852. 8°. série 5, tome 32, p. 129–179.)       KAA

Morgan, Jacques Jean Marie de. Les Arméniens. (Revue de Paris. Paris, 1916. 8°. année 23, tome 3, p. 118–133.)       *DM

Morier, James. A journey through Persia, Armenia, and Asia Minor, to Constantinople, in the years 1808 and 1809; in which is included some account of the proceedings of His Majesty’s mission, under Sir Harford Jones ... to the court of Persia ... London: Longman, Hurst, Rees, Orme, and Brown, 1812. xvi p., 1 l., 438 p., 3 maps, 26 pl. 4°.       †BCR

—— A second journey through Persia, Armenia, and Asia Minor to Constantinople, between the years 1810 and 1816; with a journal of the voyage by the Brazils and Bombay to the Persian Gulf; together with an account of the proceedings of His Majesty’s embassy, under Sir Gore Ouseley. London: Longman, Hurst, Rees, Orme, and Brown, 1818. xx, 435 p., 2 maps, 17 pl. 4°.       †BCR

Moses of Chorene. See Marquart, Josef; also Patkanov, Kerope Petrovich.

Mounsey, Augustus Henry. A journey through the Caucasus and the interior of Persia. London: Smith, Elder & Co., 1872. xi, 336 p., 1 map. 8°.       GMV

Mueller-Simonis, Paul, and HENRY HYVERNAT. Du Caucase au golfe Persique à travers l’Arménie, le Kurdistan et la Mésopotamie par P. Müller-Simonis suivie de notices sur la géographie et l’histoire ancienne de l’Arménie et les inscriptions cunéiformes du bassin de Van par H. Hyvernat. Washington: Université catholique d’Amérique, 1892. viii, 628 p., 2 maps, 32 pl. 4°. (Relation des missions scientifiques de H. Hyvernat et P. Müller-Simonis. 1888–1889.)       †BBV

Bibliographie, p. 605–611.

La Nation arménienne, son passé, son présent, son avenir politique et religieux. Paris: Bureaux des œuvres d’Orient [1899]. 2 p.l., 101 p. 8°. BBH p.v.3

Extr.: Revue illustrée de la Terre Sainte et de l’Orient chrétien.

Nolde, Eduard, Baron. Reise nach Innerarabien, Kurdistan und Armenien, 1892. Braunschweig: F. Vieweg und Sohn, 1895. XV, 272 p., 1 map, 1 port. 8°.       *OFW

Notice de la ville d’Érivan, capitale de l’Arménie russe. Traduit du russe. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1833. 8°. série 2, v. 12, p. 254–262.)       *OAA

Osman Bey, originally Frederick Millingen. See Millingen, Frederick.

Palgrave, William Gifford. Eastern Christians. (In his: Essays on eastern questions. London, 1872. 8°. p. 164–224.)       GIE

The Armenians, p. 182–193.

Parrot, Friedrich. Journey to Ararat. Translated by W. D. Cooley. London: Longman, Brown, Green, and Longmans [1845]. xii, 375 p., 1 map. 8°. (World surveyed in the nineteenth century, v. 1.)       PSK

—— —— New York: Harper & Bros., 1846. xi, 15–389 p., 1 map, 1 pl. 12°.       BBY

Patkanov, Kerope Petrovich. Армянская географія vii вѣка по р. х. припыcывавшаяся Моисею Хоренскому. St. Petersburg: Akademiya Nauk, 1877. xxviii, 84, 26 p. 8°.       *QFP

The Armenian geography of the seventh century, A. D., attributed to Moses Khorensky.

Pears, Sir Edwin. Turkey and its people. London: Methuen & Co., Ltd. [1911.] vi p., 1 l., 409 p. 8°.       *R-GIP

Peterson, Wilhelm. Aus Transkaukasien und Armenien. Reisebriefe. Leipzig: Duncker & Humblot, 1885. X, 140 p. 12°.       BBO

Pichon, Jules. Itinéraire de Djoulfa à Roudout-Kalé, par l’Arménie, la Géorgie, l’Imérétie et la Mingrélie. (Revue de l’Orient, de l’Algérie et des colonies. Paris, 1853. 8°. [série 2,] tome 13, p. 109–121.)       *OAA

Pitton de Tournefort, Joseph. Relation d’un voyage du Levant, fait par ordre du roy. Contenant l’histoire ancienne & moderne de plusieurs isles de l’Archipel, de Constantinople, des côtes de la Mer Noire, de l’Arménie, de la Géorgie, des frontières de Perse & de l’Asie Mineure ... Enrichie de descriptions & de figures d’un grand nombre de plantes rares, de divers animaux, et de plusieurs observations touchant l’histoire naturelle. Paris: Imprimerie royale, 1717. 2 v. 4°.       *OPK

—— —— Lyon: Anisson et Posuel, 1717. 3 v. 8°.       BVX

—— —— London: D. Midwinter, 1741. 3 v. 8°.       BVX

Pollington, viscount. See Mexborough (4. earl), John Charles George Savile; and Mexborough (5. earl), John Horace Savile.

Porter, Robert Ker. Travels in Georgia, Persia, Armenia, ancient Babylonia ... during the years 1817, 1818, 1819, and 1820. London: Longman, Hurst, Rees, Orme, and Brown, 1821–22. 2 v. 4°.       †BBV

Powers, Harriet G. In Armenian villages. (Chautauquan. Meadville, 1889. 8°. v. 10, p. 197–202.)       *DA

Price, M. Philips. A journey through Turkish Armenia and Persian Khurdistan. (Manchester Geographical Society. Journal. London, 1915. 8°. v. 30, p. 45–67.)       KAA

Radde, Gustav. Briefe von Dr. Gustav Radde über seine Bereisung von Hoch-Armenien, 1871. (Petermanns Mittheilungen. Gotha, 1872. 4°. Bd. 18, p. 206–209.)       KAA

—— Die Ebene des Oberen Frat. (Petermanns Mittheilungen. Gotha, 1877. 4°. Bd. 23, p. 260–267.)       KAA

—— Karabagh. Bericht über die im Sommer 1890 im russischen Karabagh von Dr. Gustav Radde und Dr. Jean Valentin ausgeführte Reise. Gotha: J. Perthes, 1890. 1 p.l., 56 p., 1 map. 4°. (Petermanns Mitteilungen. Ergänzungsband 21, Nr. 100.)       KAA

—— Vier Vorträge über den Kaukasus gehalten im Winter 1873/4 in den grösseren Städten Deutschlands. Gotha: J. Perthes, 1874. vi, 71 p., 2 maps. 4°. (Petermanns Mittheilungen. Ergänzungsband 8, Nr. 36.)       KAA

—— See also Reisen im armenischen Hochland; also Reisen in Hoch-Armenien; also Vorlaeufiger Bericht.

Raffi, Aram. From London to Armenia. (Ararat. London, 1913–14. 8°. v. 1, p. 180–184, 211–218, 250–258, 287–296, 328–334, 359–364, 401–408; v. 2, p. 56–60, 85–90, 115–123, 164–172.)       *ONK

—— The land of Armenia. (Ararat. London, 1918. 8°. v. 5, p. 444–448; v. 6, p. 41–49, 99–112, 175–183.)       *ONK

—— See also Buxton, Noel, and HAROLD BUXTON.

Rassam, Hormuzd. Asshur and the land of Nimrod: being an account of the discoveries made in the ancient ruins of Nineveh, Asshur, Sepharvaim, Calah, Babylon, Borsippa, Cuthah, and Van, including a narrative of different journeys in Mesopotamia, Assyria, Asia Minor, and Koordistan. With an introduction by Robert W. Rogers. Cincinnati: Curts & Jennings, 1897. xvi, 432 p., 1 map, 2 plans, 19 pl., 1 port. 8°.       *OCN

Reclus, Élisée. Asiatic Turkey. (In his: Universal geography. London, n. d. 4°. v. 9, p. 162–191.)       KAN

Reisen im armenischen Hochland, ausgeführt im Sommer 1871 von Dr. G. Radde und Dr. G. Siewers. (Petermanns Mittheilungen. Gotha, 1872–73. 4°. Bd. 18, p. 367–380, 445–450; Bd. 19, p. 174–183.)       KAA

Reisen in Hoch-Armenien, ausgeführt im Sommer 1874 von Dr. G. Radde und Dr. G. Siewers. (Petermanns Mittheilungen. Gotha, 1875. 4°. Bd. 21, p. 56–64, 301–310.)       KAA

Rey, F. C. Les périples des côtes de Syrie et de la Petite Arménie. 1 map. (Société de l’Orient latin. Archives de l’Orient latin. Paris, 1884. 8°. tome 2, p. 329–353.)       *OBA

Rikli, Martin. Natur- und Kulturbilder aus den Kaukasusländern und Hocharmenien von Teilnehmern der schweizerischen naturwissenschaftlichen Studienreise, Sommer 1912, unter Leitung von M. Rikli. Zürich: O. Füssli, 1914. viii, 317 p., 32 pl. 8°.       GMV

Riseis, G. de. Traverso l’Armenia russa. (Nuova antologia. Roma, 1903. 8°. serie 4, v. 105, p. 218–235.)       NNA

Ritter, Karl. Die Erdkunde im Verhältniss zur Natur und zur Geschichte des Menschen, oder allgemeine, vergleichende Geographie, als sichere Grundlage des Studiums und Unterrichts in physikalischen und historischen Wissenschaften, von Carl Ritter ... Zweite stark vermehrte und umgearbeitete Ausgabe. Theil 1–19. Berlin: G. Reimer, 1822–59. 20 v. 8°.       KC

The latter part of Theil 9 and Theil 10 treat of Armenia.

Rogers, Robert W. See Rassam, Hormuzd.

Rohrbach, Paul. Armenier und Kurden. (Gesellschaft für Erdkunde. Verhandlungen. Berlin, 1900. 8°. Bd. 27, p. 128–133.)       KAA

—— Vom Kaukasus zum Mittelmeer. Eine Hochzeits- und Studienreise durch Armenien. Mit 42 Abbildungen im Text. Leipzig: B. G. Teubner, 1903. vi p., 1 l., 224 p., 1 pl. 8°.       BBY

Roussel, Thérèse. Souvenirs d’une Française en Arménie. (Tour du monde. Paris, 1913. f°. nouvelle série, tome 19, p. 529–576.)       †KBA

Saad, L. Zwei türkische Städtebilder aus der Gegenwart. (Petermanns Mitteilungen. Gotha, 1896. 4°. Bd. 42, p. 282–290.)       KAA

Erzerum and Trapezunt.

Sachtleben, William Lewis. See Allen, Thomas Gaskell, and W. L. SACHTLEBEN.

Safrastian, A. S. Armenia: her people and history. (Ararat. London, 1914–15. 8°. v. 2, p. 218–223, 258–262, 301–305, 343–346.)       *ONK

Saint-Martin, Jean Antoine. See Martyr, bishop of Arzendjan.

Schaffer, Franz Xavier. Cilicia. Gotha: J. Perthes, 1903. 1 pl., 110 p., 2 maps. 4°. (Petermanns Mitteilungen. Ergänzungsband 30, Heft 141.)       KAA

Schilder, Siegmund. Eine Zweiglinie der Bagdadbahn nach Südarmenien. (Österreichische Monatsschrift für den Orient. Wien, 1913. f°. Jahrg. 39, p. 59–61.)       †*OAA

Schulz, Éd. Mémoire sur le lac de Van et ses environs. 8 facs. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1840. 8°. série 3, v. 9, p. 257–323.)       *OAA

Schweiger-Lerchenfeld, A. von. Armenia and the Armenians. (Chautauquan. Meadville, Pa., 1896. 8°. v. 22, p. 697–703.)       *DA

—— Erzerum und Erzingdjan. (Ausland. Stuttgart, 1878. 4°. v. 51, p. 253–255.)       †KAA

Seidlitz, N. von. Pastuchows Besteigung des Alagös. (Globus. Braunschweig, 1896. f°. Bd. 70, p. 85–90.)       †KAA

—— Pastuchows Besteigung des Ararats. (Globus. Braunschweig, 1894. f°. Bd. 66, p. 309–315.)       †KAA

—— See also Selenoy, G. L., and N. VON SEIDLITZ.

Selenoy, G. L., and N. VON SEIDLITZ. Die Verbreitung der Armenier in der asiatischen Türkei und in Transkaukasien. 1 map. (Petermanns Mittheilungen. Gotha, 1896. 4°. Bd. 42, p. 1–10.)       KAA

Seylaz, Louis. L’ascension du mont Ararat. (Tour du monde. Paris, 1911. f°. nouvelle série, année 17, p. 397–408.)       †KBA

Shiel, J. Notes on a journey from Tabriz, through Kurdistan, via Van, Bitlis, Se’ert and Erbil, to Suleimaniyeh, in July and August, 1836. (Royal Geographical Society. Journal. London, 1838. 8°. v. 8, p. 54–101.)       KAA

Shoemaker, Michael Myers. The heart of the Orient. Saunterings through Georgia, Armenia, Persia, Turkomania and Turkestan to the vale of Paradise. New York: G. P. Putnam’s Sons, 1904. xiii, 416 p., 1 map, 1 pl. 8°.       BBS

Sievers, G. See Reisen im armenischen Hochland; also Reisen in Hoch-Armenien; also Vorlaeufiger Bericht.

Sievers, Wilhelm. Asien. Leipzig: Bibliographisches Institut, 1904. xi, 712 p., 16 maps, 20 pl. 2. ed. 4°. (Allgemeine Länderkunde.)       KC

Sijalski. Erinnerungen aus Armenien. (Ausland. Stuttgart, 1839. 4°. Jahrg. 12, p. 949–950, 955–956, 965–966, 970–971.)       †KAA

Slousch, Nahum. Le Caucase, l’Arménie et l’Azerbeidjan d’après les auteurs arabes, slaves et juifs. (Revue du monde musulman. Paris, 1910. 8°. tome 10, p. 494–508; tome 11, p. 54–65, 260–279; tome 12, p. 262–272.)       *OAA

Southgate, Horatio, bishop. Narrative of a tour through Armenia, Kurdistan, Persia and Mesopotamia, with an introduction and occasional observations upon the condition of Mohammedanism and Christianity in those countries. New York: D. Appleton & Co., 1840. 2 v. 12°.       BBR

Streck, Maximilian. Das Gebiet der heutigen Landschaften Armenien, Kurdistân und Westpersien nach den babylonisch-assyrischen Keilinschriften. (Zeitschrift für Assyriologie. Weimar, Berlin, 1898–1900. 8°. Bd. 13, p. 57–110; Bd. 14, p. 103–172; Bd. 15, p. 257–382.)       *OCL

Strecker, Wilhelm. Beiträge zur Geographie von Hoch-Armenien. 3 maps. (Gesellschaft für Erdkunde. Zeitschrift. Berlin, 1869. 8°. Bd. 4, p. 145–162, 512–538.)       KAA

—— Notizen über das obere Zab-Ala-Gebiet und Routiers von Wan nach Kotur. (Petermanns Mittheilungen. Gotha, 1863. 4°. 1863, p. 257–262.)       KAA

Stuart, Robert. The ascent of Mount Ararat in 1856. (Royal Geographical Society. Proceedings. London, 1877. 8°. v. 21, p. 77–92.)       KAA

Suter, Henry. Notes on a journey from Erz-Rúm to Trebizond, by way of Shebbkháneh, Kará Hisár, Sivás, Tókát and Sámsún, in October, 1838. (Royal Geographical Society. Journal. London, 1841. 8°. v. 10, p. 434–444.)       KAA

Taylor, J. G. Journal of a tour in Armenia, Kurdistan and Upper Mesopotamia, with notes of researches in the Deyrsim Dagh, in 1866. (Royal Geographical Society. Journal. London, 1868. 8°. v. 38, p. 281–361.)       KAA

—— Travels in Kurdistan, with notices of the sources of the Eastern and Western Tigris, and ancient ruins in their neighbourhood. (Royal Geographical Society. Journal. London, 1865. 8°. v. 35, p. 21–58.)       KAA

Tchélébi, Kiatib. See Brosset, Marie Félicité, and P. A. JAUBERT.

Tchihatcheff, P. de. See Chikhachov, Piotr Aleksandrovich.

Tchobanian, Archag. The Armenian nation. (New Armenia. New York, 1916. f°. v. 8, p. 244–247.)       †*ONK

—— L’Arménie, son histoire, sa littérature, son rôle en Orient. Conférence faite le 9 mars 1897 à la salle de la Société de géographie.... Paris: Société du Mercure de France, 1897. 90 p. 5. ed. 12°.       BBX

—— The people of Armenia; their past, their culture, their future. Translated by G. Marcar Gregory.... With introduction by the Right Honourable Viscount Bryce. London: J. M. Dent & Sons, Ltd., 1914. xi, 68 p. 16°.       BBX

Telfer, J. Buchan. Armenia and its people. (Journal of the Society of Arts. London, 1891. 8°. v. 39, p. 567–584.)       VA

Texier, Charles Félix Marie. Description de l’Arménie, la Perse et la Mésopotamie, publiée sous les auspices des ministres de l’intérieur et de l’instruction publique. Partie 1–2. Paris: Firmin Didot frères, 1842–52. 2 v. f°.       †††*ON

—— Itinéraires en Arménie, en Kurdistan et en Perse. (Société de géographie. Bulletin. Paris, 1843. 8°. série 2, v. 20, p. 229–249.)       KAA

—— Notice sur Erzéroum, fragment d’un journal de voyage, 1839–1840. (Société de géographie. Bulletin. Paris, 1843. 8°. série 2, v. 20, p. 213–228.)       KAA

—— Notice géographique sur le Kourdistan. (Société de géographie. Bulletin. Paris, 1844. 8°. série 3, v. 1, p. 282–314.)       KAA

—— Renseignements archéologiques et géographiques sur quelques points de l’Asie-Mineure, de l’Arménie et de la Perse. (Société de géographie. Bulletin. Paris, 1841. 8°. série 2, v. 15, p. 26–38.)       KAA

Thielmann, Max Franz Guido, Freiherr von. Le Caucase, la Perse et la Turquie d’Asie d’après la relation de M. le baron de Thielmann par le baron Ernouf. Paris: E. Plon et Cie., 1876. 2 p.l., 368 p., 1 map, 16 pl. 12°.       BBV

—— Journey in the Caucasus, Persia, and Turkey in Asia. Translated by Charles Heneage. London: John Murray, 1875. 2 v. 8°.       BBV

Tozer, Henry Fanshawe. Turkish Armenia and eastern Asia Minor. London: Longmans, Green, and Co., 1881. xiv p., 1 l., 470 p., 1 map, 5 pl. 8°.       BBY

Trézel. See Jaubert, Pierre A.

Trowbridge, Tillman C. Armenia and the Armenians. [New Haven, 1874.] 15 p. 8°. ZNG p.v.4

Repr.: New Englander, v. 33, p. 1–15, *DA.

Tschihatscheff, P. v. See Chikhachov, Piotr Aleksandrovich.

Turkey—a past and a future. 2 maps. (Round table. New York, 1917. 8°. v. 7, p. 515–546.)       SEA

Ubicini, Jean Henri Abdolonyme. Les Arméniens. (In his: Lettres sur la Turquie. Paris: J. Dumaine, 1853–54. 12°. partie 2, p. 243–347.)       GIO

Ussher, Clarence Douglas. An American physician in Turkey; a narrative of adventures in peace and in war, by Clarence D. Ussher, M.D., Grace H. Knapp, collaborating.... Boston and New York: Houghton Mifflin Company, 1917. xiv p., 1 l., 339 p., 1 map, 16 pl. 8°.       WZO

Ussher, John. A journey from London to Persepolis; including wanderings in Daghestan, Georgia, Armenia, Kurdistan, Mesopotamia and Persia. London: Hurst & Blackett, 1865. 1 p.l., v-xiii p., 2 l., 3–703 p., 18 pl. 4°.       Stuart 6705 and †BCR

Valentin, Jean. See Radde, Gustav.

Vecchi, Felice de. Escursione lungo il teatro della guerra attuale dal Danubio alle regioni caucasee. Brano d’un viaggio nell’ Armenia, Persia, Arabia ed Indostan fatto negli anni 1841, 42 da F. de Vecchi e G. Osculati, descritto da F. de Vecchi. Milano: C. Wilmant, 1854. 4 p.l., 12–203 p., 5 pl. 4°.       †GIO

Villari, Luigi. Fire and sword in the Caucasus. London: T. F. Unwin, 1906. 347 p., 64 pl. 8°.       *R-GMV

—— The land of Ararat. (New Armenia. New York, 1917. f°. v. 9, p. 265–267.)       †*ONK

Reprinted from his Fire and sword in the Caucasus.

A Visit to Mount Ararat. (Fraser’s magazine. London, 1859. 8°. v. 60, p. 111–121.)       *DA

Vivien de Saint Martin, Louis. Note sur le site d’Armavir, la plus ancienne cité royale de l’Arménie. Sur le site de l’ancienne Artaxata. (Nouvelles annales des voyages. Paris, 1852. 8°. série 5, tome 32, p. 180–199.)       KAA

Vizetelly, Edward. A winter ride in Armenia. (English illustrated magazine. London, 1896. 8°. v. 15, p. 135–141.)       *DA

Volland. Beiträge zur Ethnographie der Bewohner von Armenien und Kurdistan. (Archiv für Anthropologie. Braunschweig, 1909. 4°. Neue Folge, Bd. 8, p. 183–196.)       QOA

Von Trapezunt nach Erzerum. (Globus. Braunschweig, 1875. f°. Bd. 27, p. 209–215, 225–232.)       †KAA

Vorlaeufiger Bericht über die im Jahre 1875 ausgeführten Reisen in Kaukasien und dem armenischen Hochlande von Dr. G. Radde und Dr. G. Sievers. (Petermanns Mittheilungen. Gotha, 1876. 4°. Bd. 22, p. 139–152.)       KAA

Wagner, M. Mittheilungen eines deutschen Reisenden aus dem russischen Armenien. (Ausland: Stuttgart, 1846. 4°. Jahrg. 19, p. 425–427, 430–431, 441–443, 446–447, 450–452, 454–455, 458–460, 461–463.)       †KAA

Westarp, Eberhard Joachim, Graf von. Routenaufnahmen in Armenien und Kurdistan. 1 map. (Petermanns Mitteilungen. Gotha, 1913. 4°. Jahrg. 59, Halbband 2, p. 297–300.)       KAA

—— Unter Halbmond und Sonne; im Sattel durch die asiatische Türkei und Persien. Berlin: H. Paetel Verlag [1913]. vii, 326 p., 1 map, 29 pl. 2. ed. 8°. (Allgemeiner Verein für deutsche Literatur. Veröffentlichungen. Bd. 3, Abt. 38.)       BBS

Who are the Armenians? (Armenia. New York, 1913. 4°. v. 7, p. 47–51.)       †*ONK

Wilbraham, Richard. Travels in the Trans-Caucasian provinces of Russia, and along the southern shore of the lakes of Van and Urumiah in the autumn and winter of 1837. London: John Murray, 1839. 2 p.l., vii–xviii, 477 p., 1 map, 5 pl. 8°.       BBV and Stuart 6846

Wilson, Sir C. W. See Handbook for travellers in Asia Minor.

Wuensch, Josef. Meine Reise in Armenien und Kurdistan. (Kaiserlich Königlich geographische Gesellschaft. Mittheilungen. Wien, 1883. 8°. Bd. 26, p. 487–496, 513–520.)       KAA

—— Die Quelle des westlichen Tigrisarmes und der See Gölldschik. (Kaiserlich Königlich geographische Gesellschaft. Mittheilungen. Wien, 1885. 8°. Bd. 28, p. 1–21.)       KAA

Yorke, Vincent W. A journey in the valley of the upper Euphrates. (Geographical journal. London, 1896. 8°. v. 8, p. 317–335, 453–474.)       KAA

Zimmerer, H. Armenien. (Asien. Berlin, 1902. f°. Jahrg. 1, p. 6–9, 27–31, 71–74.)       †BBA

Zouche (14. baron), Robert Curzon. Armenia: a year at Erzeroom, and on the frontiers of Russia, Turkey and Persia. London: J. Murray, 1854. 1 p.l., iii-xiv, 253 p., 1 map, 5 pl. 3. ed. 8°.       BBY

—— —— New York: Harper & Bros., 1854. 1 p.l., v–xiv p., 1 l., 17–226 p., 1 map. 8°.       BBY

ARCHAEOLOGY

Abich, Hermann. Sur les ruines d’Ani. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Bulletin: Classe historico-philologique. St. Pétersbourg, 1845. f°. v. 2, col. 369–376.)       *QCB

Adadourian, Haig. The Armenian coat of arms and the truths it displays. (Armenian herald. Boston, 1917. 8°. v. 1, p. 8–10.)       *ONK

Archaeologische Bemerkungen über Armenien. (Ausland. Stuttgart, 1841. 4°. Jahrg. 14, p. 544, 547–548, 551–552, 556.)       †KAA

Bachmann, Walter. Kirchen und Moscheen in Armenien und Kurdistan. Leipzig: J. C. Hinrichs, 1913. 2 p.l., 80 p., 1 map, 1 plan, 70 pl. f°. (Deutsche Orient-Gesellschaft. Wissenschaftliche Veröffentlichungen. Heft 25.)       †*OAA

Belck, Waldemar. Archäologische Forschungen in Armenien. (Berliner Gesellschaft für Anthropologie, Ethnologie und Urgeschichte. Verhandlungen. Berlin, 1893. 8°. Jahrg. 1893, p. 61–82.)       QOA

—— Armenien im Altertum und in der Jetztzeit. (Frankfurter Verein für Geographie und Statistik. Jahresbericht. Frankfurt am Main, 1901. 8°. Jahrg. 64–65, p. 127–137.)       KAA

—— Armenische Expedition. (Berliner Gesellschaft für Anthropologie, Ethnologie und Urgeschichte. Verhandlungen. Berlin, 1898. 4°. Jahrg. 1898, p. 414–416.)       QOA

—— Aus den Berichten über die armenische Expedition. (Zeitschrift für Ethnologie. Berlin, 1899. 8°. Jahrg. 31, p. 236–275.)       QOA

—— Das Reich der Mannäer. (Berliner Gesellschaft für Anthropologie, Ethnologie und Urgeschichte. Verhandlungen. Berlin, 1894. 8°. Jahrg. 1894, p. 479–487.)       QOA

—— Die Rusas-Stele von Topsanä (Sidikan). Briefliche Mittheilungen des Hrn. Dr. W. Belck an Hrn. Rud. Virchow. (Zeitschrift für Ethnologie. Berlin, 1899. 8°. Jahrg. 31, p. 99–132.)       QOA

—— Untersuchungen und Reisen in Transkaukasien, Hoch-Armenien und Kurdistan. (Globus. Braunschweig, 1893. f°. Bd. 63. p. 349–352, 369–374; Bd. 64, p. 153–158, 196–202.)       †KAA

—— See also Roesler, Emil, and WALDEMAR BELCK.

Belck, Waldemar, and F. F. K. LEHMANN-HAUPT. Bericht über die armenische Forschungsreise der W. Belck und C. F. Lehmann. (Berliner Gesellschaft für Anthropologie, Ethnologie und Urgeschichte. Verhandlungen. Berlin, 1900. 4°. Jahrg. 1900, p. 29–66.)       QOA

—— Bericht über eine Forschungsreise durch Armenien. (Königlich Preussische Akademie der Wissenschaften. Sitzungsberichte. Berlin, 1899. 4°. 1899, p. 116–120.)       *EE

—— Reisebriefe von der armenischen Expedition. (Geographische Gesellschaft in Hamburg. Mittheilungen. Hamburg, 1899–1900. 8°. Bd. 15, p. 1–23, 189–221; Bd. 16, p. 16–70.)       KAA

—— Vorläufiger Bericht über die im Jahre 1898 erzielten Ergebnisse einer Forschungsreise durch Armenien. (Königliche Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu Göttingen. Nachrichten: Philol.-hist. Klasse. Göttingen, 1899. 8°. 1899, p. 80–86.)       *EE

—— Weiterer Bericht über die armenische Expedition. (Berliner Gesellschaft für Anthropologie, Ethnologie und Urgeschichte. Verhandlungen. Berlin, 1898. 4°. Jahrg. 1898, p. 522–527.)       QOA

—— Zweiter Vorbericht über eine Forschungsreise in Armenien. (Königlich Preussische Akademie der Wissenschaften. Sitzungsberichte. Berlin, 1899. 4°. 1899, p. 745–749.)       *EE

Cumont, Eugène. See Cumont, Franz, and EUGÈNE CUMONT.

Cumont, Franz, and EUGÈNE CUMONT. Voyage d’exploration archéologique dans le Pont et la Petite Arménie. [Bruxelles: H. Lamertin, 1906.] 105–375 p., 19 maps. sq. 8°. (Studia Pontica. [v. 2.])       *ONM

Dwight, Harrison Gray Otis. Armenian traditions about Mt. Ararat. (American Oriental Society. Journal. New York, 1856. 8°. v. 5, p. 189–191.)       *OAA

Dzotsikian, S. M. Aus ma Ani Kaghakin. [An account of the city of Ani.] New York, 1914. 40 p. 8°.       *ONK

Hin havadk gam hetanosagan gronk Hahots. [Ancient belief or the pagan religion of Armenia.] Venice, 1910. 4 p.l., 557 p., 1 l. 12°.       *ONP

Hittite—Armenian? A theory. (Ararat. London, 1914. 8°. v. 2, p. 34–39.)       *ONK

Huntington, Ellsworth. Mittheilungen aus englischen Briefen des Hrn. Ellsworth Huntington über armenische Alterthümer. [Übersetzt von C. F. Lehmann.] (Berliner Gesellschaft für Anthropologie, Ethnologie und Urgeschichte. Verhandlungen. Berlin, 1900. 4°. Jahrg. 1900, p. 140–152.)       QOA

—— Weitere Berichte über Forschungen in Armenien und Commagene. [Uebersetzt von C. F. Lehmann.] (Zeitschrift für Ethnologie. Berlin, 1901. 4°. Jahrg. 33, p. 173–209.)       QOA

Injijian, Ghougas. Hnakhosoutiun. [Armenian antiquities.] Venice, 1835. 3 v. 4°.       *ONM

KACHOUNI, Manouel. Hnakhosoutiun Hahasdani. [An abridgement for schools of Ghougas Injijian’s Hnakhosoutiun.] Venice, 1855. 3 p.l., 303 p. 16°.       *ONM

Jensen, Peter. Hittiter und Armenier. Strassburg: K. J. Trübner, 1898. xxvi, 256 p., 1 map, 10 tables. 8°.       *OCZE

Khanikof, N. Voyage à Ani, capitale de l’Arménie, sous les Bagratides. (Revue archéologique. Paris, 1858. 8°. v. 15, p. 401–420.)       MTA

Krahmer, D. Die altarmenische Hauptstadt Ani. (Globus. Braunschweig, 1895. f°. v. 68, p. 263–267.)       †KAA

Langlois, Victor. Fragment d’un voyage en Cilicie. (Revue de l’Orient, de l’Algérie et des colonies. Paris, 1857. 8°. nouvelle série, tome 5, p. 1–9.)       *OAA

—— Les monuments de la Cilicie aux différentes époques. (Revue de l’Orient, de l’Algérie et des colonies. Paris, 1861. 8°. nouvelle série, tome 13, p. 102–113.)       *OAA

—— Rapport sur l’exploration archéologique de la Cilicie et de la Petite-Arménie... Paris: Imprimerie impériale, 1854. 55 p., 1 pl. 8°.       *C p.v.1356

—— Les ruines de Lampron en Cilicie. (Revue de l’Orient, de l’Algérie et des colonies. Paris, 1860. 8°. nouvelle série, tome 12, p. 119–122.)       *OAA

Lehmann-Haupt, Ferdinand Friedrich Karl. Bericht über den von ihm erledigten Abschnitt der armenischen Expedition: Reise von Rowanduz bis Alaschgert. (Berliner Gesellschaft für Anthropologie, Ethnologie und Urgeschichte. Verhandlungen. Berlin, 1899. 4°. Jahrg. 1899, p. 586–614.)       QOA

—— Von der deutschen armenischen Expedition. (Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes. Wien, 1900. 8°. Bd. 14, p. 1–45.)       *OAA

—— Weiterer Bericht über den Fortgang der armenischen Expedition. (Zeitschrift für Ethnologie. Berlin, 1899. 8°. Jahrg. 31, p. 281–290.)       QOA

—— See also Belck, Waldemar, and F. F. K. LEHMANN-HAUPT; also Huntington, Ellsworth.

Morgan, Jacques Jean Marie de. Mission scientifique au Caucase, études archéologiques & historiques. Paris: E. Leroux, 1889. 2 v. in 1. 4°.       QPX

Tome 1. Les premiers âges des métaux dans l’Arménie russe.

Tome 2. Recherches sur les origines des peuples du Caucase.

—— Note sur les nécropoles préhistoriques de l’Arménie russe. (Revue archéologique. Paris, 1890. 8°. série 3, v. 16, p. 176–202.)       MTA

—— Note sur l’usage du système pondéral assyrien dans l’Arménie russe, à l’époque préhistorique. (Revue archéologique. Paris, 1889. 8°. série 3, v. 14, p. 177–187.)       MTA

—— Les stations préhistoriques de l’Alagheuz (Arménie russe). (Revue de l’École d’anthropologie de Paris. Paris, 1909. 8°. année 19, p. 189–203.)       QOA

Murad, Friedrich. Ararat und Masis. Studien zur armenischen Altertumskunde und Litteratur. Heidelberg: C. Winter, 1901. 2 p.l., 104 p. 8°.       *ONM

Roesler, Emil, and WALDEMAR BELCK. Archäologische Thätigkeit im Jahre 1893 in Transkaukasien. (Berliner Gesellschaft für Anthropologie, Ethnologie und Urgeschichte. Verhandlungen. Berlin, 1894. 8°. Jahrg. 1894, p. 213–241.)       QOA

Saint-Martin, Jean Antoine. Notice sur le voyage littéraire de M. Schulz en Orient, et sur les découvertes qu’il a faites récemment dans les ruines de la ville de Sémiramis en Arménie. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1828. 8°. série 2, v. 2, p. 161–188.)       *OAA

Schulz, Éd. See Saint-Martin, Jean Antoine.

Spiegel, Friedrich. Eranische Alterthumskunde. Leipzig: W. Engelmann, 1871–78. 3 v. 8°.       *OM

Tchéraz, Minas. Homère et les Arméniens. (Mélanges Charles de Harlez. Leyde, 1896. 4°. p. 303–306.)       *OAC

The Temple of Muzazir in Armenia. (Royal Asiatic Society. Journal. London, 1905. 8°. 1905, p. 362–363.)       *OAA

Virchow, Rudolf. Entdeckungen in Armenien. (Berliner Gesellschaft für Anthropologie, Ethnologie und Urgeschichte. Verhandlungen. Berlin, 1898. 4°. Jahrg. 1898, p. 568–592.)       QOA

—— Forschungsreise unserer armenischen Expedition Belck-Lehmann. (Berliner Gesellschaft für Anthropologie, Ethnologie und Urgeschichte. Verhandlungen. Berlin, 1899. 4°. Jahrg. 1899, p. 411–420.)       QOA

—— Über die armenische Expedition Belck-Lehmann. (Berliner Gesellschaft für Anthropologie, Ethnologie und Urgeschichte. Verhandlungen. Berlin, 1899. 4°. Jahrg. 1899, p. 487–489, 579–586.)       QOA

—— Ueber den Ursprung der Bronzecultur und über die armenische Expedition. (Deutsche Gesellschaft für Anthropologie, Ethnologie und Urgeschichte. Correspondenz-Blatt. München, 1899. 4°. Bd. 30, p. 146–150.)       QOA

—— —— (Anthropologische Gesellschaft in Wien. Mittheilungen. Sitzungsberichte. Wien, 1900. 4°. Bd. 30, p. 80–84.)       QOA

—— See also Belck, Waldemar.

NUMISMATICS

Brosset, Marie Félicité. Monographie des monnaies arméniennes. 2 pl. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Bulletin scientifique. St. Pétersbourg, 1840. f°. tome 6, col. 33–64.)       *QCB

Langlois, Victor. Lettre à M. Ch. Lenormant ... sur les monnaies des rois arméniens de la dynastie de Roupène. (Revue archéologique. Paris, 1850. 8°. année 7, p. 262–275, 357–368, 416–426.)       MTA

—— Numismatique de l’Arménie [dans l’antiquité]. 6 p.l., XX, 87 p., 6 pl. (In: Bibliothèque historique arménienne; ou, Choix des principaux historiens arméniens traduits en français par Édouard Dulaurier. Paris: C. Rollin, 1859. 4°.)       †MHM

—— Numismatique de l’Arménie au moyen âge. Paris: C. Rollin, 1855. xii, 110 p., 7 pl. 4°.       MIL

SORET, Frédéric. Numismatique de l’Arménie au moyen-âge. (Revue de l’Orient, de l’Algérie et des colonies. Paris, 1855. 8°. nouvelle série, tome 2, p. 66–74.)       *OAA

Marcar, Samuel. Description of a copper coin of Leo, king of Armenia. (Madras journal of literature and science. Madras, 1853. 8°. v. 17, p. 151–155.)       *OHA

Mohammed-bey. Lettre à M. Victor Langlois sur la légende arabe d’une monnaie bilingue d’Héthum, roi chrétien d’Arménie. (Revue archéologique. Paris, 1850. 8°. année 7, p. 220–223.)       MTA

Sibilian, Clément. Numismatique arménienne. (Revue de l’Orient, de l’Algérie et des colonies. Paris, 1860. 8°. nouvelle série, tome 12, p. 193–205.)       *OAA

—— Ueber 17 unedirte Münzen der armenisch-rubenischen Dynastie in Kilikien. 3 pl. (Kaiserliche Akademie der Wissenschaften. Sitzungsberichte: Philos.-hist. Classe. Wien, 1852. 8°. Bd. 8, p. 275–300.)       *EF

ART

Abdullah, Séraphin, and FRÉDÉRIC MACLER. Études sur le miniature arménienne. 3 facs., 2 pl. (Revue des études ethnographiques et sociologiques. Paris, 1909. 4°. 1909, p. 280–302, 345–366.)       QOA

Alishanian, Gheuont. Zartangark avedarani mlké Takouhuoh. [On the decorations of the manuscript of the Gospels called mlké Takouhuoh.] Venice, 1902. 12 p., 6 facs., 10 pl. f°.       ††*ONN

Ayvazian, Hovhannes, dzovangarich hishadagau hisnamiah kordzouneoutian. [Hovhannes Ayvazian, marine painter. Souvenir of his fifty years activity.] Venice, 1898. 7 p. 4°.       †*ONP

Basmadjian, K. J. Armenia, the home of Grecian architecture. (Armenia. Boston, 1905. 4°. v. 1, no. 9, p. 21–22.)       †*ONK

Boyajian, Zabelle C., compiler. Armenian legends and poems, illustrated & compiled by Zabelle C. Boyajian ... with an introduction by the Right Hon. Viscount Bryce ... and a contribution on “Armenia: its epics, folksongs and mediaeval poetry,” by Aram Raffi. London: J. M. Dent & Sons, Ltd. [1916.] xvi, 195 p., 12 col’d pl. f°.       †*ONP

Bryce (1. viscount), James Bryce. See Boyajian, Zabelle C., compiler.

Coulon, Henri. L’art et l’Arménie. (La Voix de l’Arménie. Paris, 1918. 8°. année 1, p. 410–413.)       *ONK

Gégharvest (L’art). Revue littéraire et artistique arménienne. Directeur-rédacteur: G. Levonian. 1913, no. 5. Tiflis, 1913. f°.       †*ONK

Levonian, G. See Gégharvest.

Macler, Frédéric. Miniatures arméniennes. Vies du Christ, peintures ornementales (Xe au XVIIe siècle). Paris: P. Geuthner, 1913. 2 p.l., 44 p., 68 pl. f°.       †*ISM

—— See also Abdullah, Séraphin, and FRÉDÉRIC MACLER.

Marshall, Annie C. Armenian embroideries. (Armenia. Boston, 1906. 4°. v. 3, no. 1, p. 8–12.)       †*ONK

Mauclair, Camille. Vartan Mahokian, the Armenian marine painter. (From the French of Camille Mauclair.) (New Armenia. New York, 1918. 4°. v. 10, p. 165–168.)       †*ONK

Raffi, Aram. See Boyajian, Zabelle C., compiler.

Stuart-Browne, D. M. Armenian exhibits in the Victoria and Albert Museum. (Ararat. London, 1918. 8°. v. 5, p. 317–320, 350–355.)       *ONK

Wartabet, Zaven. Tébi kegharvesti haireniku. [A visit to the fatherland of art. A treatise on the art and architecture of Constantinople and parts of Asia Minor.] Baku, 1910. 149 p., 1 l. 8°.       *ONP

HISTORY

GENERAL WORKS

See also MASSACRES

Abaza, V. A. Исторія Арменіи. St. Petersburg: I. Skorokhodov, 1888. ix, 128 p. 8°.       *QB

History of Armenia.

Abbruzzese, Antonio. Le relazioni fra l’Impero Romano e l’Armenia, a tempo di Augusto, 30 a. C.—14 d. C. (Rivista di storia antica. Padova, 1903–04. 8°. nuova serie, anno 7, p. 505–521, 722–734; anno 8, p. 32–61.)       BAA

—— Le relazioni fra l’Impero Romano e l’Armenia a tempo di Tiberio e di Caligola. (Bessarione. Roma, 1907. 8°. serie 3, v. 2, p. 63–106.)       *OAA

—— Le relazioni politiche fra l’Impero Romano e l’Armenia da Claudio a Traiano.... (Bessarione. Roma, 1911. 8°. serie 3, v. 8, p. 389–434.)       *OAA

Abdullah, Séraphin. Vérification d’une date de l’ère arménienne [894 ère chrétienne]. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1914. 8°. série 11, v. 3, p. 645–651.)       *OAA

Achguerd, K. S. See Nersès, patriarch of Constantinople.

Adontz, N. Арменія въ эпоху Юстиніана. Политическое состояніе на основѣ Нахарарскаго строя. St. Petersburg: Tip. Imperatorskoi Akademii Nauk, 1908. xiv, 526 p. 4°.       *QG

Armenia in the age of Justinian.

Agathangelos. Agathange. Histoire du règne de Tiridate et de la prédication de Saint Gregoire l’illuminateur, traduite pour la première fois en français sur le texte arménien accompagné de la version grecque, par Victor Langlois. (In: Victor Langlois, Collection des historiens anciens et modernes de l’Arménie. Paris, 1867. 4°. v. 1, p. 97–194.)       †*ONQ

—— Agathangelus neu hrsg. von Paul de Lagarde. (Königliche Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu Göttingen. Abhandlungen. Göttingen, 1889. 4°. Bd. 35, p. 3–88.)       *EE

—— Badmoutiun. [A history of Armenia; together with sermons by Gregory the Illuminator.] Venice, 1862. 678 p. 24°.       *ONQ

LAGARDE, Paul Anton de. Erläuterungen zu Agathangelus und den Akten Gregors von Armenien. (Königliche Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu Göttingen. Abhandlungen. Göttingen, 1889. 4°. Bd. 35, p. 121–163.)       *EE

MEILLET, Antoine. Remarques sur le texte de l’historien arménien Agathange. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1910. 8°. série 10, v. 16, p. 457–481.)       *OAA

SARKISIAN, H. Parsék. Akatankéghos ev ur Pazmatarian kaghdnikn. [A critique of Agathangelos and his Pazmatarian kaghdnikn.] Venice, 1890. 14, 416 p. 8°.       *ONQ

Akulian, Aram. Einverleibung armenischer Territorien durch Byzanz im xi. Jahrhundert; ein Beitrag zur vorseldschukischen Periode der armenischen Geschichte. Grüningen: J. Wirz, 1912. 94 p. 8°. *ONK p.v.2.

’Alī ibn Abī Tālib, caliph. See Avtaliantz, John, baron.

Allen, E. See Stuermer, Harry.

Amfiteatrov, Aleksandr Valentinovich. Арменія и Римъ. Petrograd: “Prosvyeshcheniye” [1896]. 3 p.l., 361 p. 12°.       *QG

Armenia and Rome.

Apcar, Diana. The Turkish constitution and Armenia. (Armenia. New York, 1910. 4°. v. 4, no. 1, p. 6–7.)       †*ONK

Arakel of Tabriz. See Brosset, Marie Félicité.

Arakélian, H. Les rapports des Arméniens avec l’Occident au moyen âge et après. (Verhandlungen des XIII. internationalen Orientalisten-Kongresses. Leiden: E. J. Brill, 1904. 8°. p. 369–371.)       *OAA

Arisdaguès de Lasdiverd. Histoire d’Arménie par le vartabed Arisdaguès de Lasdiverd traduite pour la première fois sur l’édition des ... Mĕkhitharistes de Saint-Lazare et accompagnée de notes par M. Évariste Prud’homme. (Revue de l’Orient, de l’Algérie et des colonies. Paris, 1863–64. 8°. nouvelle série, tome 15, p. 343–370; tome 16, p. 41–59, 159–184, 268–286, 289–318; tome 17, p. 5–33.)       *OAA

Armenian Huntchakist Party.—Central Committee. A memorial to the powers. (Armenia. Boston, 1905. 4°. v. 1, no. 8, p. 3–5.)       †*ONK

The Armenian people and the Ottoman government. From the English Blue Book. (New Armenia. New York, 1917. f°. v. 9, p. 157–159.)       †*ONK

The Armenians. (Armenia. Boston, 1904–05. 4°. v. 1, no. 2, p. 12–18; no. 3, p. 17–27; no. 4, p. 29–40.)       †*ONK

Die Armenischen Unruhen und die Pläne auf Einführung von Reformen in der Türkei. (Das Staatsarchiv. Sammlung der officiellen Actenstücke zur Geschichte der Gegenwart. Leipzig, 1897. 8°. Bd. 59, p. 168–308.)       XBA

L’Armeno-Veneto. Compendio storico e documenti delle relazioni degli Armeni coi Veneziani. Primo periodo, secoli XIII-XIV. Parte 1–2. Venezia: Stab. tip. armeno, S. Lazzaro, 1893. 8°.       BBX

Parte 1. Compendio storico.

Parte 2. Documenti.

Arzanov, D. Замѣчанія объ Арменіи и Армянахъ (Вѣстникъ Европы. Moscow, 1824. 8°. 1824. no. 5–6, p. 241–247.)       *QCA

Notes about Armenia and the Armenians.

—— Историческій взглядъ на Арменію и Георгію. (Вѣстникъ Европы. Moscow, 1825. 8°. 1825, no. 7–8, p. 15–33.)       *QCA

Historical sketch of Armenia and Georgia.

Aslan, Kévork. Études historiques sur le peuple arménien. Paris: G. Dujarric, 1909. 2 p.l., viii-xxv p., 1 l., 28–339 p. 8°.       BBX

Aucher, John Baptist. See Eusebius Pamphilus, bishop of Caesarea.

Aukerian, Mëgërdich. See Eusebius Pamphilus, bishop of Caesarea.

Avdall, Johannes. See Avtaliantz, John.

Avtaliantz, John, baron. A covenant of Ali, fourth caliph of Baghdad, granting certain immunities and privileges to the Armenian nation. (Asiatic Society of Bengal. Journal. Calcutta, 1870. 8°. v. 39, part 1, p. 60–64.)       *OHA

—— Memoir of a Hindu colony in ancient Armenia. By Johannes Avdall. (Asiatic Society of Bengal. Journal. Calcutta, 1836. 8°. v. 5, p. 331–339.)       *OHA

—— Note on the origin of the Armenian era, and the reformation of the Haican kalendar. (Asiatic Society of Bengal. Journal. Calcutta, 1836. 8°. v. 5, p. 384–387.)       *OHA

—— Singular narrative of the Armenian king Arsaces and his contemporary Sapor, king of Persia; extracted from the Armenian chronicles. (Asiatic Society of Bengal. Journal. Calcutta, 1837. 8°. v. 6, p. 81–87.)       *OHA

—— See also Chamchian, Michael; also Moses of Chorene.

Basmadjian, K. J. Histoire moderne des Arméniens, depuis la chute du royaume jusqu’à nos jours (1375–1916); les guerres russo-turques, les guerres russo-persanes, les guerres perso-turques, les soulèvements des Arméniens, la question d’Orient et principalement la question arménienne.... Préface par J. de Morgan. Paris: J. Gamber, 1917. viii, 174 p., 1 l., 1 map. 12°.       *ONQ

—— Les Lusignans de Poitou au trône de la Petite Arménie. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1906. 8°. série 10, v. 7, p. 520–524.)       *OAA

—— A survey of ancient Armenian history. (New Armenia. New York, 1918. f°. v. 10, p. 38–39.)       †*ONK

Baynes, Norman H. Rome and Armenia in the fourth century. (English historical review. London, 1910. 8°. v. 25, p. 625–643.)       BAA

Bedrosian, Sahag. See Vahram of Edessa.

Berberov, R. Die Armenier. (In: Russen über Russland. Frankfurt a. M., 1906. 8°. p. 640–655.)       GLY

Berchem, Max van. See Lehmann-Haupt, Ferdinand Friedrich Karl.

Bicknell, Ernest Percy. Red Cross and Red Crescent. (Survey. New York, 1916. 4°. v.37, p. 118–121.)       SHA

Blackwell, Alice Stone. The battle of Avarair. (Armenia. Boston, 1905. 4°. v. 1, no. 4, p. 18–23.)       †*ONK

Bogdanov, Artemy. Memoirs of the life of Artemi, of Wagarschapat, near Mount Ararat in Armenia: from the original Armenian [or rather Russian] written by himself. London: Treuttel & Würtz, 1822. X, 374 p., 1 pl. 8°.       BBX

Brosset, Marie Félicité. Des historiens arméniens des XVIIe et XVIIIe siècles. Arakel de Tauriz, registre chronologique, annoté par M. Brosset. 1 p.l., 60 p. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Mémoires. St. Pétersbourg, 1873. f°. tome 19, no. 5.)       *QCB

—— Études sur l’historien arménien Mkhithar d’Aïrivank, XIIIe s.; Ire et IIe parties, de la création du monde au commencement de l’ère chrétienne; IIIe partie, jusqu’en 1289 de J.-C. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Bulletin. St. Pétersbourg, 1865. f°. tome 8, col. 391–416.)       *QCB

Reprinted in Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Mélanges asiatiques. St. Pétersbourg, 1868. tome 5, p. 315–350, *OAA.

—— Études sur l’historien arménien Oukhtanès, Xe s. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Bulletin. St. Pétersbourg, 1869. f°. tome 13, col. 401–454.)       *QCB

Reprinted in Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Mélanges asiatiques. St. Pétersbourg, 1873. tome 6, p. 13–89, *OAA.

—— Examen d’un passage de l’historien arménien Oukhtanès, relatif à la prétendue conquête “de l’Ibérie” par Nabuchodonosor. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Bulletin. St. Pétersbourg, 1869. f°. tome 13, col. 248–260.)       *QCB

Reprinted in Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Mélanges asiatiques. St. Pétersbourg, 1868. tome 5, p. 742–760, *OAA.

—— Listes chronologiques des princes et métropolites de la Siounie, jusqu’à la fin du XIIIe siècle. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Bulletin. St. Pétersbourg, 1862. f°. tome 4, col. 497–562.)       *QCB

Reprinted in Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Mélanges asiatiques. St. Pétersbourg, 1863. tome 4, p. 501–592, *OAA.

—— Notice sur l’historien arménien Thoma Ardzrouni, Xe siècle. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Bulletin. St. Pétersbourg, 1863. f°. tome 5, col. 538–554; tome 6, col. 69–102.)       *QCB

Reprinted in Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Mélanges asiatiques. St. Pétersbourg, 1863. tome 4, p. 686–709, 716–763, *OAA.

—— Notice des manuscrits arméniens appartenant à la bibliothèque de l’Institut asiatique établi près le Ministère des Affaires Étrangères. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Bulletin scientifique. St. Pétersbourg, 1838. f°. tome 3, col. 21–26, 36–41.)       *QCB

—— Projet d’une collection d’historiens arméniens inédits. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Bulletin scientifique. St. Pétersbourg, 1841–42. f°. v. 8, col. 177–189; v. 9, col. 253–268.)       *QCB

—— Revue de la littérature historique de l’Arménie. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Bulletin. St. Pétersbourg, 1877. f°. tome 22, col. 303–312.)       *QCB

Reprinted in Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Mélanges asiatiques. St. Pétersbourg, 1881. tome 8, p. 21–34, *OAA.

—— Sur l’histoire ancienne de l’Arménie, d’après les textes hiéroglyphiques et cunéiformes. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Bulletin. St. Pétersbourg, 1871. f°. tome 16, col. 332–340.)       *QCB

Reprinted in Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Mélanges asiatiques. St. Pétersbourg, 1873. tome 6, p. 389–400, *OAA.

—— Sur l’histoire composée en arménien par Thoma Ardzrouni, Xe s. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Bulletin. St. Pétersbourg, 1870. f°. tome 14, col. 428–432.)       *QCB

Reprinted in Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Mélanges asiatiques. St. Pétersbourg, 1873. tome 6, p. 226–232, *OAA.

Browne, J. Gordon. Tartars and Armenians. (Contemporary review. London, 1906. 8°. v. 89, p. 72–85.)       *DA

Brunhes, Jean. Le rôle ancien de l’Arménie. (La Voix de l’Arménie. Paris, 1918. 8°. année 1, p. 593–599.)       *ONK

Bryce (1. viscount), James Bryce. See Buxton, Noel, and HAROLD BUXTON; also Hacobian, Avetoon Pesak.

Budushcheye ustroistvo Armenii ... Будущее устройство Арменіи по оффиціадьнымъ дипломатическимъ документамъ Оранжевой книги, трактуюшей реформъ въ Арменіи. Petrograd: “Osvobozhdeniye,” 1915. 94 p. 8°. (Дипломатическій Архивъ. томъ 8.)       *QG p.v.57

The future of Armenia, according to diplomatic documents.

Burchardi, Gustav. Der Zweifel und das Böse. Eine Botschaft der Sasaniden an die Armenier. (Geist des Ostens. München, 1914. 8°. Jahrg. 1, p. 428–438.)       *OAA

Buxton, Harold. See Buxton, Noel, and HAROLD BUXTON.

Buxton, Noel, and HAROLD BUXTON. Travel and politics in Armenia, with an introduction by Viscount Bryce and a contribution on Armenian history and culture by Aram Raffi. New York: Macmillan Co., 1914. XX, 274 p., 1 map, 16 pl. 12°.       BBY

Cappelletti, Giuseppe. L’Armenia. Firenze: Stamperia e fonderia Fabris, 1841. 3 v. in 1. 8°.       BBY

—— See also Elisha, vartabed.

Carlier, Émilie. En Arménie. Journal de la femme d’un consul de France. (Revue des deux mondes. Paris, 1903. 8°. période 5, v. 13, p. 406–433.)       *DM

Chahan de Cirbied, Jacques. Détails sur la situation actuelle du royaume de Perse. Paris: Imprimerie royale, 1816. 12 l. 4°.       *OMZ

Armenian, French and Persian texts.

—— Mémoire sur le gouvernement et sur la religion des anciens Arméniens, par M. Cirbied. (Société royale des antiquaires de France. Mémoires. Paris, 1820. 8°. tome 2, p. 262–311.)       DA

Chahnazarian, Garabed V. See Ghévont, vartabed.

Chakijian, Ephrem. Badmoutiun hahots. [A history of Armenia.] Vienna, 1851. 5 p.l., 18, 484 p. 12°.       *ONQ

Chakmakjian, H. H. Armenia’s place in the family of nations. (Armenian herald. Boston, 1918. 8°. v. 1, p. 306–309.)       *ONK

—— Badmoutiun hahots. [The political history of the Armenian people from ancient times down to 1914, together with a short account of Armenian literature.] Boston, 1917. 4 p.l., 692 p., 1 map. 8°.       *ONQ

Chalathianz, Gregor. See Khalathianz, Grigori Abramovich.

Chalatiantz, B. See Khalathianz, Bagrat.

Chamchian, Michael. Badmoutiun hahots. [A history of Armenia from the creation to the end of the eighteenth century.] Venice, 1784–86. 3 v. 4°.       *ONQ

—— History of Armenia by Father Michael Chamich; from B. C. 2247 to the year of Christ 1780, or 1229 of the Armenian era, translated from the original Armenian by Johannes Avdall. To which is appended a continuation of the history by the translator from the year 1780 to the present date. Calcutta: H. Townsend, 1827. 2 v. 8°.       *ONQ

Chantre, Ernest. Les Arméniens, esquisse historique et ethnographique. (Société d’anthropologie de Lyon. Bulletin. Lyon, 1897. 8°. v. 15, p. 49–101.)       QOA

Chesney, Francis Rawdon. The Russo-Turkish campaigns of 1828 and 1829 with a view of the present state of affairs in the East. With an appendix containing the diplomatic correspondence between the four powers, and the secret correspondence between the Russian and English governments. New York: Redfield, 1854. 1 p.l., xiii–xxiv, 25–360 p., 2 maps. 12°.       GLK

Chesney, G. M. A winter campaign in Armenia. (Fortnightly review. London, 1916. 8°. new series, v. 99, p. 99–111.)       *DA

Clark, William. Armenian history. (New Englander. New Haven, 1863. 8°. v. 22, p. 507–529, 672–691.)       *DA

Constitution nationale des Arméniens traduite de l’arménien sur le document original par M. E. Prud’homme. (Revue de l’Orient, de l’Algérie et des colonies. Paris, 1861–62. 8°. nouvelle série, tome 14, p. 1–18, 89–107.)       *OAA

Coumryantz, A. See Vogel, Charles, and A. COUMRYANTZ.

The Cradle of history. (Eclectic magazine. New York, 1859. 8°. 1859, p. 248–259.)       *DA

Daghbaschean, H. Gründung des Bagratidenreiches durch Aschot Bagratuni. Berlin: Mayer & Müller, 1893. xi p., 1 l., 106 p. 8°.       BBX

Des Coursons, R. de, vicomte. La rebellion arménienne; son origine, son but. Paris: Librairie du Service central de la presse, 1895. 102 p. 8°. BBH p.v.2

Desimoni, Cornelio. Actes passés en 1271, 1274 et 1279 à l’Aïas (Petite Arménie) et à Beyrouth par devant des notaires génois. (Société de l’Orient latin. Archives de l’Orient latin. Paris, 1881. 8°. tome 1, p. 434–534.)       *OBA

Dolens, Noël, and A. KHATCH. Histoire des anciens Arméniens. Publié par l’Union des étudiants arméniens de l’Europe. Genève, 1907. 226 p. 8°.       BBX

Dulaurier, Édouard. Considérations sur les plus anciennes origines de l’histoire arménienne. (Revue de l’Orient, de l’Algérie et des colonies. Paris, 1860. 8°. nouvelle série, tome 11, p. 93–109.)       *OAA

—— Littérature arménienne. Bibliothèque historique arménienne; ou, Choix et extraits des historiens arméniens. (Revue de l’Orient, de l’Algérie et des colonies. Paris, 1856. 8°. nouvelle série, tome 3, p. 95–106.)       *OAA

—— Recherches sur la chronologie arménienne technique et historique; ouvrage formant les prolégomènes de la collection intitulée Bibliothèque historique arménienne. Tome 1. Paris: Imprimerie impériale, 1859. 4°.       †*ONQ

Tome 1. Chronologie technique.

—— See also Matthew of Edessa; also Michael I., patriarch of the Jacobites.

Egli, Emil. Feldzüge in Armenien, von 41–63 n. Chr. Ein Beitrag zur Kritik des Tacitus. (In: Max Büdinger, Untersuchungen zur römischen Kaisergeschichte. Leipzig, 1868. 8°. Bd. 1, p. 265–363.)       BWH

Eliot, Sir Charles Norton Edgecumbe. Turkey in Europe. London: E. Arnold, 1908. vii, 459 p., 2 folded maps. new ed. 8°.       *OPQ

Elisha, vartabed. Yeghishei Vartabedi vasn Vartanah yev Hahots baderazmin. [Elisha on Vartan and the battle of the Armenians.] Venice, 1852. 394 p., 1 pl. 32°.       *ONQ

—— —— Venice, 1864. 394 p., 1 pl. 24°.       *ONQ

—— The history of Vartan, and of the battle of the Armenians: containing an account of the religious wars between the Persians and Armenians; by Elisæus, bishop of the Arnadunians. Translated from the Armenian by C. F. Neumann. London: Oriental Translation Fund, 1830. 1 p.l., xxiv, 111 p. 4°.       †*OAG

—— Histoire de Vartan et de la guerre des Arméniens. Traduction nouvelle accompagnée de notes historiques et critiques par Victor Langlois. (In: Victor Langlois, Collection des historiens anciens et modernes de l’Arménie. Paris, 1869. 4°. tome 2, p. 177–251.)       †*ONQ

—— Eliseo, storico armeno del quinto secolo, versione del prete Giuseppe Cappelletti. Venezia: Tipografia di Alvisopoli, 1840. 240 p. 8°.       BBX

—— Soulèvement national de l’Arménie chrétienne au Ve siècle, contre la loi de Zoroastre, sous le commandement du Prince Vartan le Mamigonien. Ouvrage écrit par Élisée Vartabed, contemporain ... traduit en français par ... Grégoire Kabaragy Garabed. Paris: [P. Renouard,] 1844. 2 p.l., xix, 358 p., 1 l., 1 map. 8°.       ZNV

Émin, Jean Baptiste. Recherches sur le paganisme arménien. [Traduction du russe, par M. A. de Stadler.] (Revue de l’Orient, de l’Algérie et des colonies. Paris, 1864. 8°. nouvelle série, tome 18, p. 193–244.)       *OAA

—— See also Faustus of Byzant.

Engelhardt, Édouard. La Turquie et le Tanzimat; ou, Histoire des réformes dans l’empire ottoman depuis 1826 jusqu’à nos jours. Paris: A. Cotillon et Cie., 1882–84. 2 v. 8°.       GIB

Eschavannes, E. d’. Les familles d’Orient. Histoire de la famille de Lusignan. (Revue de l’Orient, de l’Algérie et des colonies. Paris, 1852. 8°. [série 2,] tome 11, p. 136–149, 363–376; tome 12, p. 46–60, 182–191.)       *OAA

—— Les rois d’Arménie au XIVe siècle. (Revue de l’Orient, de l’Algérie et des colonies. Paris, 1852. 8°. [série 2,] tome 12, p. 315–320.)       *OAA

Eusebius Pamphilus, bishop of Caesarea. Eusebii Pamphili Caesariensis episcopi Chronicon bipartitum nunc primum ex Armeniaco textu in Latinum conversum adnotationibus auctum Graecis fragmentis exornatum opera P. Jo. Baptistae Aucher ... Pars 1–2. Venetiis: Typis Coenobii PP. Armenorum in Insula S. Lazari, 1818. 2 v. 4°.       ††BA

Faustus of Byzant. Faustus de Byzance. Bibliothèque historique en quatre livres, traduite pour la première fois de l’arménien en français, par Jean-Baptiste Emine. (In: Victor Langlois, Collection des historiens anciens et modernes de l’Arménie. Paris, 1867. 4°. v. 1, p. 201–310.)       †*ONQ

MENEVISCHEAN, P. G. Faustus von Byzanz und Dr Lauer’s deutsche Uebersetzung. (Vienna Oriental journal. Vienna, 1889. 8°. v. 3, p. 51–68.)       *OAA

Filler, Ernst. Quaestiones de Leontii Armenii historia. Lipsiae: B. G. Teubner. 1903. 2 p.l., 4–37 p. 8°. BBH p.v.2

Fonton, Félix. La Russie dans l’Asie-Mineure; ou, Campagnes du Maréchal Paskévitch en 1828 et 1829; et tableau du Caucase, envisagé sous le point de vue géographique, historique et politique. Paris: Leneveu, 1840. 2 v. 8° and f°.       BBP and †BBP

France.—Ministère des Affaires Étrangères. Documents diplomatiques. 1897. Affaires arméniennes; projets de réformes dans l’empire Ottoman, 1893–97. Paris: Imprimerie nationale, 1897. xix, 371 p. f°.       †XBI

—— Documents diplomatiques. 1897. Affaires arméniennes (supplément) 1895–1896. Paris: Imprimerie nationale, 1897. XV, 124 p. f°.       †XBI

Die FRANZOESISCHEN Gelbbücher über Armenien und die Zustände in der Türkei, 1893–1897. Auszüge. (Der Christliche Orient. Westend-Berlin, 1897. 4°. 1897, p. 251–266, 317–325, 360–368, 408–416.)       †*OAA

Fresneaux, Marcel. Trait d’union. Arménie-France; leurs relations depuis les temps les plus reculés. Vannes: Lafolye frères, 1917. 2 p.l., (1)8–162 p., 1 l. 12°.       BBX

At head of title: Docteur T. Aslan.

Furneaux, Henry. The Roman relations with Parthia and Armenia from the time of Augustus to the death of Nero. (In his: Annals of Tacitus. Oxford, 1891. 8°. v. 2, p. 96–126.)       BWH

Gabrielian, Mugurdich Chojhauji. Armenia, a martyr nation; a historical sketch of the Armenian people from traditional times to the present tragic days. New York: Fleming H. Revell Co. [1918.] 352 p., 1 map. 8°.       BBX

Galanus, Clemens. Historia Armena, ecclesiastica, & politica, nunc primum in Germania excusa, & ad exemplar Romanum diligenter expressa. Coloniæ, 1686. 4 p.l., 504 p., 8 l. 12°.       BBX

Garabed, Grégoire Kabaragy. See Elisha, vartabed.

Gatteyrias, J. A. Élégie sur les malheurs de l’Arménie, et le martyre de Saint Vahan de Kogthen, épisode de l’occupation arabe en Arménie, traduit pour la première fois de l’arménien littéral sur l’édition des... Méchitaristes par M. J. A. Gatteyrias. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1880. 8°. série 7, v. 16, p. 177–214.)       *OAA

Ghambashidze, D. Georgia and Armenia as allies. (Ararat. London, 1918. 8°. v. 5, p. 383–388.)       *ONK

Ghazarian, Mkrtitsch. Armenien unter der arabischen Herrschaft bis zur Entstehung des Bagratidenreiches. Nach arabischen und armenischen Quellen. Marburg: N. G. Elwert, 1903. 88 p. 8°.       *ONQ

Repr.: Zeitschrift für armenische Philologie, Bd. 2, p. 149–225, *ONL.

Ghésarian, Samuel. See Lazar of Pharbe.

Ghévont, vartabed. Histoire des guerres et des conquêtes des Arabes en Arménie par l’éminent Ghévond, vardabed arménien écrivain du huitième siècle traduite par Garabed V. Chahnazarian. Paris: Librairie de Ch. Meyrueis et Cie., 1856. XV, 164 p. 8°.       *ONQ

Glen, James. See Hubboff, prince.

Great Britain.—Foreign Office. Turkey. 1877, no. 15. Further correspondence respecting the affairs of Turkey. London: Harrison and Sons [1877]. xviii, 355 p. f°. (Great Britain.—Parliament. Sessional papers. 1877, v. 91.)       *SDD

—— Turkey. No. 38 (1878). Despatch from the marquis of Salisbury inclosing a copy of the treaty signed at Berlin, July 13, 1878. London: Harrison and Sons [1878]. 1 p.l., 31 p. f°. (Great Britain.—Parliament. Sessional papers. 1878, v. 83.)       *SDD

Article 58 cedes to Russia the territories of Ardahan, Kars and Batoum.... Articles 61 and 62 treat of reforms in the provinces inhabited by Armenians and of religious liberty.

—— Turkey. 1879, no. 10. Correspondence respecting the condition of the population in Asia Minor and Syria. London: Harrison and Sons [1879]. v. 128 p. f°. (Great Britain.—Parliament. Sessional papers. 1878–79, v. 80.)       *SDD

—— Turkey. 1880, no. 1. Correspondence respecting the commission sent by the Porte to inquire into the condition of the vilayet of Aleppo. London: Harrison and Sons [1880]. vii, 138 p. f°. (Great Britain.—Parliament. Sessional papers. 1880, v. 80.)       *SDD

—— Turkey. 1880, no. 4. Correspondence respecting the condition of the populations in Asia Minor and Syria. London: Harrison and Sons [1880]. vii, 189 p. f°. (Great Britain.—Parliament. Sessional papers. 1880, v. 80.)       *SDD

—— Turkey. 1880, no. 23. Further correspondence respecting the condition of the populations in Asia Minor and Syria. (In continuation of “Turkey no. 4, 1880.”) London: Harrison and Sons [1880]. ix, 282 p. f°. (Great Britain.—Parliament. Sessional papers. 1880, v. 82.)       *SDD

—— Turkey. 1881, no. 6. Further correspondence respecting the condition of the populations in Asia Minor and Syria. (In continuation of “Turkey no. 23, 1880.”) London: Harrison and Sons [1881]. ix, 323 p. f°. (Great Britain.—Parliament. Sessional papers. 1881, v. 100.)       *SDD

—— Turkey. No. 1 (1889). Correspondence respecting the condition of the populations in Asiatic Turkey, 1888–89. London: Harrison and Sons [1889]. V, 91 p. f°. (Great Britain.—Parliament. Sessional papers. 1889, v. 87.)       *SDD

—— Turkey. No. 1 (1890). Correspondence respecting the condition of the populations in Asiatic Turkey, and the trial of Moussa Bey. In continuation of “Turkey no. 1, 1889.” London: Harrison and Sons [1890]. iii, 130 p. f°. (Great Britain.—Parliament. Sessional papers. 1890, v. 82.)       *SDD

—— Turkey. No. 1 (1890–91). Correspondence respecting the condition of the populations in Asiatic Turkey, and the proceedings in the case of Moussa Bey. In continuation of “Turkey no. 1 (1890).” London: Harrison and Sons [1891]. v, 101 p. f°. (Great Britain.—Parliament. Sessional papers. 1890–91, v. 96.)       *SDD

—— Turkey. 1892, no. 1. Further correspondence respecting the condition of the populations in Asiatic Turkey. (In continuation of “Turkey no. 1, 1891.”) London: Harrison and Sons [1892]. iv, 86 p., 1 l. f°.       *SDD and ††XBI

—— Turkey. 1896, no. 1. Correspondence respecting the introduction of reforms in the Armenian provinces of Asiatic Turkey. London: Harrison and Sons [1896]. xi, 176 p. f°. (Great Britain.—Parliament. Sessional papers. 1896, v. 95.)       *SDD

—— Turkey. 1896, no. 3. Correspondence relating to the Asiatic provinces of Turkey. 1892–93. London: Harrison and Sons [1896]. XV, 230 p. f°. (Great Britain.—Parliament. Sessional papers. 1896, v. 95.)       *SDD

—— Turkey. 1896, no. 5. Correspondence relating to the Asiatic provinces of Turkey. Reports by Vice-consul Fitzmaurice from Birejik, Ourfa, Adiaman, and Behesni. London: Harrison and Sons [1896]. 1 p.l., 19 p. f°. (Great Britain.—Parliament. Sessional papers. 1896, v. 96.)       *SDD

—— Turkey. 1896, no. 6. Correspondence relating to the Asiatic provinces of Turkey: 1894–95. (In continuation of “Turkey no. 3, 1896.”) London: Harrison and Sons [1896]. xxiv, 393 p. f°. (Great Britain.—Parliament. Sessional papers. 1896, v. 96.)       *SDD

—— Turkey. 1904, no. 3. Correspondence respecting the Asiatic provinces of Turkey. London: Harrison and Sons [1904]. viii, 83 p. f°.       *SDD and †XBI

Greene, Francis Vinton. The Russian army and its campaigns in Turkey in 1877–1878. New York: D. Appleton and Co., 1879. 2 v. 8°.       GLN

Gregory, G. Marcar. See Tchobanian, Archag.

Gregory of Armenia, called Illuminator. See Agathangelos.

Gregory the Priest. Chronique de Grégoire le prêtre. (In: Institut de France.—Académie des inscriptions et belles-lettres. Recueil des historiens des croisades. Documents arméniens. Paris, 1869. f°. v. 1, p. 151–201.)       ††BTR

Armenian text with French translation.

Greiffenhag, André M. See Hethoum, prince of Gorigos.

Guiragos of Kantzag. Extrait de l’histoire d’Arménie (In: Institut de France.—Académie des inscriptions et belles-lettres. Recueil des historiens des croisades. Documents arméniens. Paris, 1869. f°. v. 1, p. 411–430.)       ††BTR

Armenian text with French translation.

Hacobian, Avetoon Pesak. Armenia and the war; an Armenian’s point of view, with an appeal to Britain and the coming peace conference. With a preface by the Rt. Hon. Viscount Bryce. London: Hodder & Stoughton, 1917. XX, 200 p. 12°.       BTZE

—— —— New York: G. H. Doran Co. [1917?] xvi p., 1 l., 19–192 p. 12°.       BTZE

Hagopian, Hovhan. The relations of the Armenians and the Franks during the reign of Leon II, 1186–1219. [Boston: “Armenia” Publishing Co., 1905.] 39 p. 8°.       BAC p.v.14

Repr.: Armenia, v. 1, no. 5, p. 13–31, no. 6, p. 11–24, †*ONK.

—— The Russification of the Armenians. (Armenia. Boston, 1905. 4°. v. 1, no. 7, p. 37–42; no. 8, p. 20–25; no. 9, p. 23–27.)       †*ONK

Henderson, Bernard William. The chronology of the wars in Armenia, A. D. 51–63. (Classical review. London, 1901. 4°. v. 15, p. 159–165, 204–213, 266–274.)       †RBA

Henry, James Dodds. Baku; an eventful history. London: Archibald Constable & Co., Ltd. [1905.] viii, 256 p., 1 map, 24 pl. 8°.       GLR

Herold, A. Ferdinand. L’amitié de la France et de l’Arménie (1895–1908). (La Voix de l’Arménie. Paris, 1918. 8°. année 1, p. 697–706.)       *ONK

Hethoum, prince of Gorigos. Chronographie d’Héthoum, seigneur de Gôrigos, ouvrage inédit du moine Aithon, auteur de l’Histoire des Tatars; traduit pour la première fois sur le texte arménien de l’édition de Venise ... par Victor Langlois. (Revue de l’Orient, de l’Algérie et des colonies. Paris, 1863. 8°. nouvelle série, tome 15, p. 103–114.)       *OAA

—— Histoire orientale; ou, Des Tartares de Haiton ... qui comprend, premièrement, une succincte & agréable description de plusieurs roiaumes ou païs orientaux, selon l’état dans lequel ils se trouvoient environ l’an 1300. Secondement, une relation de beaucoup de choses remarquables, qui sont arrivées aux peuples de ces païs & nations. Le tout décrit par la main de N. Salcon, & traduit suivant l’édition latine de A. M. Greiffenhag. (Recueil de divers voyages curieux, faits en Tartarie. Leide, 1729. 4°. v. 2, 96 cols., 1 l., 1 map.) Reserve

—— —— (In: P. Bergeron, Voyages faits principalement en Asie dans les XII, XIII, XIV, XV siècles. La Haye, 1735. 4°. V. 2, 96 cols., 1 l., 1 map.)       Reserve and †BBE

—— Historia orientalis Haythoni Armenii: et hvic svbiectvm Marci Pavli Veneti Itinerarium, item Fragmentum è speculo historiali Vincentij Beluacensis eiusdem argumenti. [Edited by R. Reineccius.] Helmaestadii: [I. Lucius,] 1585. 8 p.l., 211 f., 87 l., 1 table. 12°. Reserve

—— The Historie of Ayton, or Anthonie the Armenian, of Asia, and specially touching the Tartars. (In: Samuel Purchas, Purchas his pilgrimes. London, 1625. f°. part 3, p. 108–128.)       †KBC

—— Relation de Hayton, prince d’Arménie.... (In: Louis de Backer, L’extrême Orient au moyen âge. Paris, 1877. 8°. p. 125–255.)       BBB

—— Table chronologique de Héthoum, comte de Gorigos. (In: Institut de France.—Académie des inscriptions et belles-lettres. Recueil des historiens des croisades. Documents arméniens. Paris, 1869. f°. v. 1, p. 469–490.)       ††BTR

Armenian text with French translation.

Hrasdan, Saven. Sind die Armenier kriegerischen Geistes bar? 2 ports. (Geist des Ostens. München, 1915. 8°. Jahrg. 2, p. 422–436.)       *OAA

Hubboff, prince. Genealogical catalogue of the kings of Armenia. Translated from the Armenian into the Russian language by Lazar Kooznets. Translated from the Russian into English and compared with the original Armenian manuscript by James Glen. 94 p. (Oriental Translation Fund. Miscellaneous translations. London, 1834. 8°. v. 2.)       *OAG

Hyvernat, Henry. See Mueller-Simonis, Paul, and HENRY HYVERNAT.

Injijian, Ghougas. Hnakhosoutiun. [Armenian antiquities.] Venice, 1835. 3 v. 4°.       *ONM

KACHOUNI, Manouele. Hnakhosoutiun Hahasdani. [An abridgement for schools of Ghougas Injijian’s Hnakhosoutiun.] Venice, 1855. 3 p.l., 303 p. 16°.       *ONM

Institut de France.—Académie des inscriptions et belles-lettres. Recueil des historiens des croisades. Documents arméniens. Tome 1. Paris: Imprimerie impériale, 1869. f°.       ††BTR

Contents: Préface; Introduction; Le royaume de la Petite Arménie ou la Cilicie au temps des croisades; Tableaux généalogiques et dynastiques; Matthew of Edessa, Extraits de la Chronique; Gregory the Priest, Chronique; Basil, Oraison funèbre de Baudouin; Nerses the Graceful, patriarch of Armenia, Élégie sur la prise d’Édesse; Gregory Dgha, patriarch of Armenia, Élégie sur la prise de Jérusalem par Saladin; Michel Syrus, Extrait de sa Chronique; Guiragos of Kantzag, Extrait de l’Histoire d’Arménie; Vartan the Great, Extrait de l’Histoire universelle; Samuel of Ani, Extrait de la chronographie; Hethoum, prince of Gorigos, Table chronologique; Vahram of Edessa, Chronique rimée des rois de la Petite Arménie; Chant populaire sur la captivité de Léon; Hethoum II, king of Armenia, Poème; Nerses of Lambron, Extraits de l’ouvrage intitulé: Réflexions sur les institutions de l’église et explication du mystère de la messe; Sempad, constable of Armenia, Chronique du royaume de la Petite Arménie; Martiros of Crimea, Liste rimée des souverains de la Petite Arménie; Mkhithar of Dashir, Relation de sa conférence avec le légat du pape; Appendice, Continuation de l’histoire du royaume de la Petite Arménie; Chartes arméniennes; Index.

Armenian texts with French translations.

Isaverdentz, Hagopos. Histoire de l’Arménie par le R. P. Jacques Dr. Issaverdens, Mékhithariste de Venise: enrichie de nombreuses figures exécutées aux frais de Mr. Jean Arathoon de Batavia. Venise: Imprimerie de S. Lazare, 1888. 259 p., 61 pl. ob. 4°.       †*ONQ

Jean VI, patriarch of Armenia. Histoire d’Arménie par le patriarche Jean VI dit Jean Catholicos traduite de l’arménien en français par M. J. Saint-Martin. Paris: Imprimerie royale, 1841. 2 p.l., iii-xlviii, 462 p. 8°.       *ONQ

Jean Ouosk’herdjan. Mémoire de Jean Ouosk’herdjan, prêtre arménien de Wagarchabad, pour servir à l’histoire des événemens qui ont eu lieu en Arménie et en Géorgie à la fin du dix-huitième siècle et au commencement du dix-neuvième, suivi de vingt-huit anciennes inscriptions arméniennes, traduit de l’arménien. (In: J. H. Klaproth, Mémoires relatifs à l’Asie. Paris, 1824. 8°. tome 1, p. 225–309.)       *OAC

Kalenderian, Vahan H. The Armenians as soldiers. (New Armenia. New York, 1918. 4°. v. 10, p. 61–63.)       †*ONK

Kennedy, J. The Indians in Armenia, 130 B. C.-300 A. D. (Royal Asiatic Society. Journal. London, 1904. 8°. 1904, p. 309–314.)       *OAA

Khalathianz, Bagrat. Ueber den Ursprung der armenischen Fürstentümer. Auszug. (Verhandlungen des XIII. internationalen Orientalisten-Kongresses. Leiden: E. J. Brill, 1904. 8°. p. 126–128.)       *OAA

—— Der Ursprung der armenischen Fürstentümer. (Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes. Wien, 1903. 8°. Bd. 17, p. 60–69.)       *OAA

Khalathianz, Grigori Abramovich. Was Artasches von Armenien der Besieger des Krösus? Von Gregor Chalathianz. (Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes. Wien, 1903. 8°. Bd. 17, p. 37–46.)       *OAA

Khānijī, Anton. Mukhtasar tawārīkh al-Arman. [A short history of Armenia, translated into Arabic from the Armenian.] Jerusalem, 1868. 2 p.l., 356 p., 2 l. 8°.       *ONQ

Khatch, A. See Dolens, Noël, and A. KHATCH.

Khungian, T. B. Glimpses from ancient Armenia. (American antiquarian. Chicago, 1908. 8°. v. 30, p. 270–275.)       HBA

Kiepert, Heinrich. Über älteste Landes- und Volksgeschichte von Armenien. 1 map. (Königlich Preussische Akademie der Wissenschaften. Monatsberichte. Berlin, 1870. 8°. 1869, p. 216–243.)       *EE

Klaproth, Julius Heinrich. Aperçu des entreprises des Mongols en Géorgie et en Arménie dans le XIIIe siècle. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1833. 8°. série 2, v. 12, p. 193–214, 273–305.)       *OAA

—— Extrait du Derbend-nâmeh, ou de l’Histoire de Derbend. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1829. 8°. série 2, v. 3, p. 439–467.)       *OAA

—— See also Jean Ouosk’herdjan.

Kohler, Charles. Lettres pontificales concernant l’histoire de la Petite Arménie au XIVe siècle. (In: Florilegium; ou, Recueil de travaux d’érudition dédiés à Monsieur le marquis Melchior de Vogué. Paris, 1909. 4°. p. 303–327.)       †*OAC

Kooznets, Lazar. See Hubboff, prince.

Kurkjian, Vahan M. The Armenian kingdom of Cilicia. (Armenian herald. Boston, 1919. 8°. v. 2, p. 60–71.)       *ONK

Lagarde, Paul Anton de. See Agathangelos.

Lagov, N. M., compiler. Арменія; очерки прошлаго, природы, культуры и пр. составилъ Н. М. Лаговъ. Petrograd: N. P. Karbasnikov, 1915. viii, 134 p. 8°. *QG p.v.54

Armenia: her past, nature and culture.

Langlois, Victor. Collection des historiens anciens et modernes de l’Arménie publiée en français sous les auspices de son excellence Nubar-Pacha.... Paris: Firmin Didot Frères, Fils et Cie., 1867–69. 2 v. 4°.       †*ONQ

Tome 1. Historiens grecs et syriens traduits anciennement en arménien.

Tome 2. Historiens arméniens du cinquième siècle.

—— Considérations sur les rapports de l’Arménie avec la France au moyen âge. (Revue de l’Orient, de l’Algérie et des colonies. Paris, 1860. 8°. nouvelle série, tome 12, p. 235–249.)       *OAA

—— Documents pour servir à une sigillographie des rois d’Arménie au moyen âge. (Revue archéologique. Paris, 1855. 8°. année 11, p. 630–634.)       MTA

—— Une fête à la cour de Léon II, roi d’Arménie, au XIIIe siècle. (Revue de l’Orient, de l’Algérie et des colonies. Paris, 1854. 8°. [série 2,] tome 15, p. 213–216.)       *OAA

—— Lettre à Monsieur l’académicien Brosset, sur quelques points d’histoire politique, religieuse et civile des Arméniens et des Franks, à l’époque des croisades. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Bulletin. St. Pétersbourg, 1861. f°. tome 3, col. 241–248.)       *QCB

Reprinted in Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Mélanges asiatiques. St. Pétersbourg, 1863. tome 4, p. 280–291, *OAA.

—— Lettre à M. l’académicien Brosset, sur la succession des rois d’Arménie de la dynastie de Roupĕn et de la maison de Lusignan, d’après les sources orientates et occidentales. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Bulletin. St. Pétersbourg. 1862. f°. tome 4, col. 285–300.)       *QCB

Reprinted in Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Mélanges asiatiques. St. Pétersbourg, 1863. tome 4, p. 413–428, *OAA.

—— Place de l’Arménie dans l’histoire du monde. (Revue de l’Orient, de l’Algérie et des colonies. Paris, 1856. 8°. nouvelle série, tome 4, p. 321–331.)       *OAA

—— See also Agathangelos; also Elisha, vartabed; also Hethoum, prince of Gorigos; also Michael I., patriarch of the Jacobites; also Sempad, constable of Armenia.

Lazar of Pharbe. Histoire d’Arménie traduite pour la première fois en français et accompagnée de notes historiques et critiques par le P. Samuel ... Ghésarian. (In: Victor Langlois, Collection des historiens anciens et modernes de l’Arménie. Paris, 1869. 4°. tome 2, p. 253–367.)       †*ONQ

Lehmann-Haupt, Ferdinand Friedrich Karl. Die Einwanderung der Armenier im Zusammenhang mit den Wanderungen der Thrakier und Iranier. (Verhandlungen des XIII. internationalen Orientalisten-Kongresses. Leiden: E. J. Brill, 1904. 8°. p. 130–140.)       *OAA

—— Materialien zur älteren Geschichte Armeniens und Mesopotamiens. Mit einem Beitrage, Arabische Inschriften aus Armenien und Diyarbekr, von Max van Berchem. Berlin, 1907. 183 p., 14 pl. 4°. (Königliche Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu Göttingen. Abhandlungen: Philologisch-historische Klasse. Neue Folge, Bd. 9, Nr. 3.)       *EE

—— Religionsgeschichtliches aus Kaukasien und Armenien. (Archiv für Religionswissenschaft. Tübingen, 1900. 8°. Bd. 3, p. 1–17.)       ZAA

Lenormant, François. Sur l’ethnographie et l’histoire de l’Arménie avant les Achéménides. (In his: Lettres assyriologiques. Paris, 1871. 4°. tome 1, p. 113–164.)       *OCK

Léon III, king of Armenia. Décret ou privilège de Léon III, roi d’Arménie, en faveur des Génois, en l’année 1288; tiré des archives de Gènes par J. de Saint-Martin. (Institut de France.—Académie des inscriptions et belles-lettres. Notices et extraits des manuscrits. Paris, 1827. 4°. tome 11, p. 97–122.)       *EO

Léon VI, king of Armenia.

BASMADJIAN, K. J. Léon VI of Lusignan. [A history of the last king of Armenia.] Paris, 1908. 8, 166 p., 1 l., 1 fac., 1 pl., 1 port. 4°.       †*ONQ

Léon VI is frequently referred to as Léon V.

CARRIÈRE, Auguste. La rose d’or du roi d’Arménie Léon V. (Revue de l’Orient latin. Paris, 1902. 8°. tome 9, p. 1–5.)       *OBA

LANGLOIS, Victor. Notice sur le chrysobulle, octroyé par Léon V, roi d’Arménie, aux Siciliens, en 1331. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Bulletin. St. Pétersbourg, 1863. f°. tome 5, col. 375–387.)       *QCB

Reprinted in Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Mélanges asiatiques. St. Pétersbourg, 1863. tome 4, p. 649–666, *OAA.

SAINT MARTIN, Jean Antoine. Recherches sur la vie et les aventures de Léon, dernier roi des Arméniens. (Institut de France.—Académie des inscriptions et belles-lettres. Mémoires. Paris, 1836. 4°. tome 12, partie 2, p. 147–158.)       *EO

SCHLUMBERGER, Gustave. Bulles d’or et sceau des rois Léon II (I) et Léon VI (V) d’Arménie. 2 pl. (Revue de l’Orient latin. Paris, 1893. 8°. tome 1, p. 161–167.)       *OBA

TOURNEBIZE, François. Léon V de Lusignan dernier roi de l’Arméno-Cilicie. (Études publiées par des pères de la Compagnie de Jésus. Paris, 1910. 8°. v. 122, p. 60–79, 196–203.)       *DM

Lohmann, Ernst. Im Kloster zu Sis. Ein Beitrag zu der Geschichte der Beziehungen zwischen dem Deutschen Reiche und Armenien im Mittelalter. Striegau: R. Urban [1904]. 34 p., 1 l. 4°.       †BBX

MacColl, Malcolm. Armenia and the Transvaal. (Fortnightly review. London, 1896. 8°. new series, v. 59, p. 313–329.)       *DA

Macler, Frédéric. Les Arméniens en Turquie. (Revue du monde musulman. Paris, 1913. 8°. v. 24, p. 115–173.)       *OAA

—— Pseudo-Sebêos, texte arménien traduit et annoté par Frédéric Macler. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1905. 8°. série 10, v. 6, p. 121–155.)       *OAA

—— Rapport sur une mission scientifique en Arménie russe et en Arménie turque, juillet-octobre, 1909. Paris: Imprimerie nationale, 1910. 135 p., 16 pl. 8°. (France.—Ministère de l’Instruction Publique et des Beaux-Arts. Nouvelles archives des missions scientifiques et littéraires. nouvelle série, fasc. 2.)       *EN

—— Russia and the Armenians. (New Armenia. New York, 1917. f°. v. 9, p. 117–119.)       †*ONK

—— See also Maribas the Chaldean.

Mai, Angelo. See Samuel of Ani.

Maribas the Chaldean. Extraits de la Chronique de Maribas Kaldoyo (Mar Abas Katina?). Essai de critique historico-littéraire par Frédéric Macler. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1903. 8°. série 10, v. 1, p. 491–549.)       *OAA

Marr, N. Кавказскій культурный міръ и Арменія. (Журналъ Министерства Народнаго Просвѣщенія. Petrograd, 1915. 8°. 1915, no. 6, p. 280–330.)       *QCA

A treatise on Caucasian culture and Armenia.

Martiros of Crimea. Liste rimée des souverains de la Petite Arménie. (In: Institut de France.—Académie des inscriptions et belles-lettres. Recueil des historiens des croisades. Documents arméniens. Paris, 1869. f°. v. 1, p. 681–687.)       ††BTR

Armenian text with French translation.

Matthew of Edessa. Chronique de Matthieu d’Édesse (962–1136) avec la continuation de Grégoire le prêtre jusqu’en 1162.... (In: Bibliothèque historique arménienne; ou, Choix des principaux historiens arméniens traduits en français. Par Édouard Dulaurier. Paris: E. Thorin [1858]. 4 p.l., xxvii, 546 p., 1 l. 8°.)       *OAG

—— [Extraits de la Chronique.] Expéditions de Nicéphore Phocas et de Jean Zimiscès dans la Mésopotamie, la Syrie et la Palestine. Récit de la première croisade. (In: Institut de France.—Académie des inscriptions et belles-lettres. Recueil des historiens des croisades. Documents arméniens. Paris, 1869. f°. v. 1, p. 1–150.)       ††BTR

Armenian text with French translation.

Michael I, patriarch of the Jacobites. Chronique de Michel le grand, patriarche des Syriens Jacobites. Traduite pour la première fois sur la version arménienne du prêtre Ischôk, par Victor Langlois. Venise: Typographie de l’Académie de Saint-Lazare, 1868. 3 p.l., 378 p. 4°.       †*ODR

—— Extrait de la Chronique de Michel le Syrien. (In: Institut de France.—Académie des inscriptions et belles-lettres. Recueil des historiens des croisades. Documents arméniens. Paris, 1869. f°. v. 1, p. 309–409.)       ††BTR

Armenian text with French translation.

—— Extrait de la Chronique de Michel le Syrien comprenant l’histoire des temps écoulés depuis l’année VIIIe du règne de l’empereur Justin II, jusqu’à la seconde année du règne de Léon III, l’Isaurien; traduit de l’arménien par Éd. Dulaurier. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1848–49. 8°. série 4. v. 12, p. 281–334; v. 13, p. 315–376.)       *OAA

Mkhithar of Aïrivank. See Brosset, Marie Félicité.

Monteith, William. Kars and Erzeroum: with the campaigns of Prince Paskiewitch in 1828 and 1829; and an account of the conquests of Russia beyond the Caucasus, from the time of Peter the Great to the treaty of Turcoman Chie and Adrianople. London: Longman, Brown, Green and Longmans, 1856. xvi, 332 p., 2 pl. 8°.       GLF

Mordtmann, Andreas David. See Wākidī, Abu ‘Abd Allah Muhammad ibn ‘Umar al-.

Morgan, Jacques Jean Marie de. The Armenians. (New Armenia. New York, 1917. f°. v. 9, p. 135–136.)       †*ONK

—— The rise and fall of Armenia. (New Armenia. New York, 1917. f°. v. 9, p. 149–150.)       †*ONK

Moses of Chorene. Badmoutiun Hahots. [History of Armenia.] Venice, 1827. 1 p.l., 624 p., 4 pl. 24°.       *ONQ

—— Mosis Chorenensis Historiæ Armeniacæ Libri III. Accedit ejusdem Scriptoris Epitome Geographiæ. Præmittitur præfatio quæ de Literatura, ac Versione Sacra Armeniaca agit; et subjicitur appendix, quæ continet Epistolas duas Armeniacas; primam, Corinthiorum ad Paulum Apostolum; alteram, Pauli Apostoli ad Corinthios; nunc primum ex codice Ms. integrè divulgatas. Armeniacè ediderunt, Latinè verterunt, notisque illustrârunt Gulielmus & Georgius, Gul. Whistoni filii.... Londini: apud Joannem Whistonum, 1736. 2 p.l., xxiv, 412 p., 1 map. 4°.       †*ONQ

—— Histoire d’Arménie en trois livres, traduction nouvelle accompagnée de notes historiques, critiques et philologiques: (In: Victor Langlois, Collection des historiens anciens et modernes de l’Arménie. Paris, 1869. 4°. tome 2, p. 45–175.)       †*ONQ

—— Storia di Mosè Corenese versione italiana illustrata dai Monaci Armeni Mechitaristi ritoccata quanto allo stile da N. Tommaséo. Venezia: Tipografia armena di San Lazzaro, 1841. xxii, 403 p., 8 l. 8°.       *ONQ

—— —— Venezia: Tipografia armena di San Lazzaro, 1850. xviii, 403 p., 8 l. 2. ed. 8°.       *ONQ

—— See also Saint-Martin, Jean Antoine.

ANDERSON, William. Notes on the geography of western Afghanistan. [Appendix. Notes by Johannes Avdall, on the extracts proposed from the work of Moses Khorenensis.] (Asiatic Society of Bengal. Journal. Calcutta, 1849. 8°. v. 18, p. 553–594.)       *OHA

CARRIÈRE, Auguste. La légende d’Abgar dans l’histoire d’Arménie de Moïse de Khoren. (In: École des langues orientales vivantes. Centenaire 1795–1895. Recueil de mémoires. Paris: Imprimerie nationale. 1895. f°. p. 357–414.)       †*OAF

GILDEMEISTER, Johann. Pseudokallisthenes bei Moses von Khoren. (Deutsche morgenländische Gesellschaft. Zeitschrift. Leipzig, 1886. 8°. Bd. 40, p. 88–91.)       *OAA

KHALATHIANZ, Grigori Abramovich. Армянскій эпосъ въ Исторіи Арменіи Мойсея Хоренскаго. Опытъ критики источниковъ. Moscow: V. Gatzuk, 1896. 2 parts in 1. 4°.       *QB

A commentary on the Armenian history of Moses of Chorene.

—— Начало критическаго изученія исторіи Арменіи Моисея Хоренскаго. (Журналъ Мин. Народн. Просв. St. Petersburg, 1894. 8°. 1894, no. 10, p. 377–402.)       *QCA

—— Zur Erklärung der armenischen Geschichte des Moses von Chorene. Von Gregor Chalathiantz. (Vienna Oriental journal. Vienna, 1893. 8°. v. 7, p. 21–28.)       *OAA

LANGLOIS, Victor. Étude sur les sources de l’histoire d’Arménie de Moïse de Khorĕn. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Bulletin. St. Pétersbourg, 1861. f°. tome 3, col. 531–583.)       *QCB

Reprinted in Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Mélanges asiatiques. St. Pétersbourg, 1863. tome 4, p. 293–368, *OAA.

PICHARD, C. E. Essai sur Moïse de Khoren, historien arménien du Ve siècle de l’ère du Christ et analyse succincte de son ouvrage sur l’histoire d’Arménie; accompagné de notes et commentaires et suivi d’un précis géographique. Paris: A. Lemerre, 1866. 97 p., 1 l. 8°.       *ONQ

SAINT-MARTIN, Jean Antoine. Notice sur la vie et les écrits de Moyse de Khoren, historien arménien. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1823. 8°. série 1, v. 2, p. 321–344.)       *OAA

Mueller-Simonis, Paul, and HENRY HYVERNAT. Du Caucase au golfe Persique à travers l’Arménie, le Kurdistan et la Mésopotamie par P. Müller-Simonis suivie de notices sur la géographie et l’histoire ancienne de l’Arménie et les inscriptions cunéiformes du bassin de Van par H. Hyvernat. Washington: Université catholique d’Amérique, 1892. viii, 628 p., 2 maps, 32 pl. 4°. (Relation des missions scientifiques de H. Hyvernat et P. Müller-Simonis, 1888–1889.)       †BBV

Muravyev, Andrei Nikolayevich. Грузія и Арменія. St. Petersburg: Tip. III Otdyeleniya, 1848. 3 v. 12°.       *QG

Georgia and Armenia.

Nersès, patriarch of Constantinople. Les Arméniens de Turquie. Rapport du patriarche arménien de Constantinople à la sublime porte; traduit de l’arménien par K. S. Achguerd. Paris: E. Leroux, 1877. 2 p.l., 67 p. 8°.       *ONR

Neumann, Carl Friedrich. See Elisha, vartabed; also Vahram of Edessa.

Nève, Félix. Étude sur Thomas de Medzoph, et sur son histoire de l’Arménie au XVe siècle. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1855. 8°. série 5, v. 6, p. 221–281.)       *OAA

—— Exposé des guerres de Tamerlan et de Schah-Rokh dans l’Asie occidentale, d’après la chronique arménienne inédite de Thomas de Medzoph. 158 p. (Académie royale des sciences, des lettres et des beaux-arts de Belgique. Mémoires couronnés. Bruxelles, 1861. 8°. tome 11, no. 4.)       *EM

Niebuhr, Barthold Georg. See Wākidī, Abu ‘Abd Allah Muhammad ibn ‘Umar al-.

Norman, Charles Boswell. Armenia, and the campaign of 1877. London: Cassell, Petter & Galpin [1878]. xx, 484 p., 4 maps, 4 plans. 8°.       BBX

O’Connor, Thomas Power. See Williams, William Llewelyn.

Orpélian, E. See Saint-Martin, Jean Antoine.

Oukhtanes. See Brosset, Marie Félicité.

Papazian, Bertha S. The tragedy of Armenia, a brief study and interpretation, with an introduction by Secretary James L. Barton. Boston, Chicago: The Pilgrim Press [cop. 1918]. xii p., 2 l., 164 p. 12°.       BBX

Chapters 1–4 reprinted in the Armenian herald, v. 1, p. 626–632; v. 2, p. 29–46, 93–103, *ONK.

Pavlovitch, Michel. La Russie et les Arméniens. (Revue politique internationale. Paris, 1914. 8°. 1914. partie 1, p. 463–479.)       SEA

Письма изъ Арменіи. (Московскій Телеграфъ. Moscow, 1829. 8°. 1829, no. 8, p. 361–400.)       *QCA

Letters from Armenia.

Prud’homme, Évariste. See Arisdaguès de Lasdiverd; also Constitution nationale; also Zénob of Klag.

Raffi, Aram. The Armenian nation. (New Armenia. New York, 1917. f°. v. 9, p. 280–282.)       †*ONK

—— The Armenians and Persia. (New Armenia. New York, 1917. f°. v. 9, p. 139–141.)       †*ONK

—— The English and the Armenians. (New Armenia. New York, 1917. f°. v. 9, p. 213–214.)       †*ONK

—— See also Buxton, Noel, and HAROLD BUXTON.

Rawlinson, George. Parthia. New York: G. P. Putnam’s Sons, 1903. XX, 432 p., 2 maps, 1 pl. 12°. (Story of the nations.)       *OMV

—— The sixth great Oriental monarchy; or, The geography, history and antiquities of Parthia. London: Longmans, Green & Co., 1873. xiii p., 1 l., 458 p., 2 maps, 1 pl. 8°. Stuart 6686

—— —— New York: Dodd, Mead & Co. [188-?] xiii p., 1 l., 458 p., 2 maps, 1 pl. 8°.       *OMV

—— The story of Parthia. New York: G. P. Putnam’s Sons, 1893. xx, 432 p., 1 map. 12°. (Story of the nations.)       *OMV

Reinach, Théodore. Mithridate Eupator, roi de Pont. Paris: Firmin-Didot et Cie., 1890. 3 p.l., v-xvi, 494 p., 1 map, 4 pl. 8°. (Bibliothèque d’archéologie, d’art et d’histoire ancienne.)       BBP

Reineck, Reinerus. See Hethoum, prince of Gorigos.

Robert, Ulysse. La chronique d’Arménie de Jean Dardel, évêque de Tortiboli. (Société de l’Orient latin. Archives de l’Orient latin. Paris, 1884. 8°. tome 2, p. 1–15.)       *OBA

Robinson, Emily J. Armenia and the Armenians. (New Armenia. New York, 1917. f°. v. 9, p. 315–316.)       †*ONK

—— The truth about Armenia. (New Armenia. New York, 1916. 4°. v. 8, p. 217–220.)       †*ONK

Rockwell, William Walker, editor. The deportation of the Armenians, described from day to day by a kind woman somewhere in Turkey; edited by W. W. Rockwell.... New York: American Committee for Armenian and Syrian Relief, 1916. 24 p. 12°. BTZE p.v.208

Rolin-Jacquemyns, Gustave. Actual position of Armenia and the Armenians under treaties of 1878. (Armenia. Boston, 1906. 4°. v. 2, no. 9, p. 34–39.)       †*ONK

—— Armenia, the Armenians and treaties. (Armenian herald. Boston, 1918. 8°. v. 1, p. 249–269, 310–316, 359–381, 421–437, 476–498.)       *ONK

—— Armenia under the Treaty of Paris of 1856. (Armenia. Boston, 1906. 4°. v. 2, no. 7, p. 13–32.)       †*ONK

—— L’Arménie, les Arméniens et les traités. (Revue de droit international et de législation comparée. Bruxelles, 1887–89. 8°. tome 19, p. 284–325; tome 21, p. 291–353.)       XBA

—— Diplomatic remonstrances. (Armenia. Boston, 1907. 4°. v. 3, no. 3, p. 21–40; no. 4, p. 40–47.)       †*ONK

—— Legal position of Turkish Armenia under the treaties of San Stefano and Berlin, and the Anglo-Turkish convention of the 4th June, 1878. (Armenia. Boston, 1906. 4°. v. 2, no. 8, p. 29–35.)       †*ONK

—— Period from 1878 to 1881. (Armenia. Boston, 1906. 4°. v. 2, no. 10, p. 6–13; no. 11, p. 20–29; no. 12, p. 8–13.)       †*ONK

—— Review of consular reports. (Armenia. Boston, 1906. 4°. v. 3, no. 1, p. 13–18; no. 2, p. 14–27.)       †*ONK

Roth, Karl. Armenien und Deutschland. Leipzig: Veit & Comp., 1915. 30 p. 8°. (Länder und Völker der Türkei; Schriften des Deutschen Vorderasienkomitees. Heft 10.)       GIC

Russia.—Ministerstvo Inostrannykh Dyel. Сборникъ дипломатическихъ документовъ. Реформы въ Арменіи. 26 Ноября 1912 года—10 Мая 1914 года. Petrograd: Gosudarstvennaya Tipografiya, 1915. 294 p. 4°.       *QG

A collection of diplomatic documents dealing with reforms in Armenia.

RUSSIA and Armenia. The Orange Book. (Ararat. London, 1915–16. 8°. v. 2, p. 314–322, 358–365, 409–416, 465–469; v. 3, p. 7–10, 47–51, 98–100, 199–203, 256–258, 295–298, 394–397, 440–443, 493–495.)       *ONK

Safrastian, A. S. Dashnaksuthiun—its past and present. (Ararat. London, 1914. 8°. v. 2, p. 196–205.)       *ONK

Saint-Martin, Jean Antoine. Discours sur l’origine et l’histoire des Arsacides. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1822. 8°. série 1, v. 1, p. 65–77.)       *OAA

—— Fragments d’une histoire des Arsacides. Ouvrage posthume de M. J. Saint-Martin. Publié sous les auspices du Ministère de l’Instruction Publique. Paris: Imprimerie nationale, 1850. 2 v. 8°.       *OMV

—— Histoire des révolutions de l’Arménie, sous le règne d’Arsace II, pendant le 4. siècle. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1829–30. 8°. série 2, v. 4, p. 401–452; v. 5, p. 161–207, 336–374.)       *OAA

—— Mémoires historiques et géographiques sur l’Arménie, suivis du texte arménien de l’histoire des princes Orpélians par E. Orpélian, archevêque de Siounie, et de celui des Géographies attribuées à Moyse de Khoren et au docteur Vartan, avec plusieurs autres pièces relatives à l’histoire d’Arménie; le tout accompagné d’une traduction françoise et de notes explicatives. Paris: Imprimerie royale, 1818–19. 2 v. 8°.       *ONQ

—— See also Jean VI, patriarch of Armenia; also Léon III, king of Armenia.

Salcon, Nicolas de. See Hethoum, prince of Gorigos.

Samuel of Ani. Extrait de la chronographie de Samuel d’Ani. (In: Institut de France.—Académie des inscriptions et belles-lettres. Recueil des historiens des croisades. Documents arméniens. Paris, 1869. f°. v. 1, p. 445–468.)       ††BTR

Armenian text with French translation.

—— Samuelis Presbyteri Aniensis temporum usque ad suam ætatem ratio e libris historicorum summatim collecta. Opus ex Haicanis quinque codicibus ab Joanne Zohrabo doctore Armenio diligenter exscriptum atque emendatum Joannes Zohrabus et Angelus Maius primum conjunctis curis Latinitate donatum notisque illustratum ediderunt. (In: J. P. Migne, Patrologiæ cursus completus.... Series Græca. Paris, 1857. 4°. tomus 19, col. 599–742.)       ZEL

BROSSET, Marie Félicité. Samouel d’Ani; revue générale de sa chronologie (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Bulletin. St. Pétersbourg, 1873. f°. tome 18, col. 402–442.)       *QCB

Reprinted in Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Mélanges asiatiques. St. Pétersbourg, 1873. tome 6, p. 741–798, *OAA.

FINCK, Franz Nikolaus, editor. Kleinere mittelarmenische Texte; hrsg., mit Einleitung und Glossen versehen von F. N. Finck. (Zeitschrift für armenische Philologie. Marburg, 1903–04. 8°. Bd. 1, p. 1–32, 97–117, 177–219, 301–336; Bd. 2, p. 81–111.)       *ONL

The chronicle of Samuel of Ani.

Sandwith, Humphry. How the Turks rule Armenia. (Nineteenth century. London, 1878. 8°. v. 3, p. 314–329.)       *DA

—— A narrative of the siege of Kars and of the six months’ resistance by the Turkish garrison under General Williams to the Russian army: together with a narrative of travels ... in Armenia and Lazistan. London: J. Murray, 1856. ix, 348 p., 2 maps, 1 pl. 8°.       BBX

Sempad, constable of Armenia. Chronique du royaume de la Petite Arménie. (In: Institut de France.—Académie des inscriptions et belles-lettres. Recueil des historiens des croisades. Documents arméniens. Paris, 1869. f°. v. 1, p. 605–680.)       ††BTR

Armenian text with French translation.

—— Extrait de la chronique de Sempad, seigneur de Babaron, connétable d’Arménie, suivi de celle de son continuateur, comprenant l’histoire des temps écoulés depuis l’établissement des Roupéniens en Cilicie, jusqu’à l’extinction de cette dynastie. Traduit pour la première fois de l’arménien, sur les éditions de Moscou et de Paris par Victor Langlois. 1 p.l., 38 p. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Mémoires. St. Pétersbourg, 1862. f°. série 7, tome 4, no. 6.)       *QCB

Siebert, Wilbur Henry. Armenia and Turkey. (Armenia. New York, 1913. 4°. v. 6, p. 261–265.)       †*ONK

Sobraniye aktov. Собраніе актовъ, относяшихся къ обозрѣнію исторіи армянскаго народа. Moscow: Lazarevykh Institut Vostochnykh Yazykov, 1838. 3 v. 8°.       *QB

A collection of facts relating to the history of the Armenian people.

Stadler, A. de. See Émin, Jean Baptiste.

Streck, Maximilian. Armenia. (In: Encyclopaedia of Islam. Leyden, 1913. 4°. v. 1, p. 435–449.)       †*OGC

Stubbs, William, bishop of Oxford. The medieval kingdoms of Cyprus and Armenia. (In his: Seventeen lectures on the study of medieval and modern history and kindred subjects.... Oxford, 1886. 8°. p. 156–207.)       BAF

Stuermer, Harry. Two war years in Constantinople; sketches of German and Young Turkish ethics and politics.... Translated from the German [by] E. Allen and the author. New York: George H. Doran Co. [1917.] xiv p., 1 l., 17–292 p. 8°.       BTZE

Svasley, Miran. Anglo-Armenian relations from the XII to XIV centuries. (Armenia. Boston, 1905. 4°. v. 1, no. 7, p. 3–11.)       †*ONK

Reprinted in the Armenian herald, v. 1, p. 11–16, Dec., 1917, *ONK.

—— Armenia in and before 1878. (Armenia. Boston, 1905–06. 4°. v. 1, no. 9, p. 7–18; no. 10, p. 8–17; no. 12, p. 9–15; v. 2, no. 6, p. 11–23.)       †*ONK

Sykes, Sir Mark, bart. The caliphs’ last heritage; a short history of the Turkish Empire. London: Macmillan and Co., Ltd., 1915. xii, 638 p., 11 folded maps, 11 plans, 23 pl., 1 port. 8°.       *OPQ

Tchobanian, Archag. L’Arménie; son histoire, sa littérature, son rôle en Orient. Conférence faite le 9 mars 1897 à la salle de la Société de géographie.... Paris: Société du Mercure de France, 1897. 90 p. 5. ed. 12°.       BBX

—— The people of Armenia; their past, their culture, their future. Translated by G. Marcar Gregory.... With introduction by the Right Honourable Viscount Bryce. London: J. M. Dent & Sons, Ltd., 1914. xi, 68 p. 16°.       BBX

Teza, Emilio. Cose armene. (Reale istituto veneto. Atti. Venezia, 1900. 8°. tomo 59, parte 2, p. 569–589.)       *ER

Thomas the Arzrunian. See Brosset, Marie Félicité.

Thomas of Medzoph. See Nève, Félix.

Thopdschian, Hagob. Armenien vor und während der Araberzeit. (Zeitschrift für armenische Philologie. Marburg, 1904. 8°. Bd. 2, p. 50–71.)       *ONL

—— Die inneren Zustände von Armenien unter Ašot I. (ausgenommen die Geschichte des armenischen Naxararowt ’iwns und der armenischen Kirche). (Berlin.—Universität: Seminar für orientalische Sprachen. Mitteilungen. Berlin, 1904. 8°. Jahrg. 7, Abteilung 2, p. 104–153.)       *OAA

—— Politische und Kirchengeschichte Armeniens unter Ašot I. und Smbat I. (Berlin.—Universität: Seminar für orientalische Sprachen. Mitteilungen. Berlin, 1905. 4°. Jahrg. 8, Abteilung 2, p. 98–215.)       *OAA

Thoumaian, G. Armenian-Kurdish relations. (New Armenia. New York, 1918. 4°. v. 10, p. 104–105.)       †*ONK

—— A historical sketch of Russia’s relations with Armenia. (Ararat. London, 1915. 8°. v. 3, p. 83–89, 124–132.)       *ONK

—— The Kurds in their relation to Armenia. (Ararat. London, 1918. 8°. v. 5, p. 375–378, 426–430.)       *ONK

—— The relations of Armenia with England. (New Armenia. New York, 1917. f°. v. 9, p. 53–55.)       †*ONK

—— The relations of Armenia with England in the middle ages. (Ararat. London, 1917. 8°. v. 4, p. 368–373.)       *ONK

—— Russia’s relations with Armenia. (New Armenia. New York, 1916. f°. v. 8, p. 122–124, 153–156.)       †*ONK

Tommaséo, Niccolò. See Moses of Chorene.

Tournebize, François. Histoire politique et religieuse de l’Arménie. Depuis les origines des Arméniens jusqu’à la mort de leur dernier roi (l’an 1393).... Paris: Librairie A. Picard et fils [1910?]. 2 p.l., 872 p., 3 maps. 4°.       BBX

Transmigration des Arméniens d’Aderbéidjan sur le territoire russe. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1834. 8°. série 2, v. 13, p. 317–337.)       *OAA

Turabian, Hagop. The Armenian Social-Democratic Hentchakist party. (Ararat. London, 1916. 8°. v. 3, p. 451–457, 516–522; v. 4, p. 34–38.)       *ONK

Tutundjian, Télémaque. Du pacte politique entre l’état ottoman et les nations non-musulmanes de la Turquie. Dissertation pour le doctorat présentée à la faculté de droit de l’Université de Lausanne. Lausanne: G. Vaney-Burnier, 1904. 113 p., 1 l. 8°.       *OPQ

Ubicini, Jean Henri Abdolonyme. De l’état moral et politique de l’Arménie turque. (Revue de l’Orient, de l’Algérie et des colonies. Paris, 1854. 8°. [série 2,] tome 15, p. 261–266.)       *OAA

—— Empire ottoman. Les Arméniens sous la domination ottomane. Fragment historique. (Revue de l’Orient, de l’Algérie et des colonies. Paris, 1854. 8°. [série 2,] tome 15, p. 81–94.)       *OAA

Vahram of Edessa. Chronique rimée des rois de la Petite Arménie. (In: Institut de France.—Académie des inscriptions et belles-lettres. Recueil des historiens des croisades. Documents arméniens. Paris, 1869. f°. v. 1, p. 491–535.)       ††BTR

Armenian text with French translation.

—— Vahram’s Chronicle of the Armenian kingdom in Cilicia during the time of the Crusades. Translated from the original Armenian with notes and illustrations by Charles F. Neumann. London: Oriental Translation Fund, 1831. xix p., 1 l., 23–110 p. 8°. (C. F. Neumann, Translations from the Chinese and Armenian.)       *OAG

—— Chronique du royaume arménien de la Cilicie à l’époque des croisades composée par Vahram Rapoun et traduite sur l’original arménien par Sahag Bedrosian. (Revue de l’Orient, de l’Algérie et des colonies. Paris, 1864. 8°. nouvelle série, tome 17, p. 245–254, 315–325.)       *OAA

Vartan the Great. See Saint-Martin, Jean Antoine.

Vartooguian, Armayis P. Armenia’s ordeal. A sketch of the main features of the history of Armenia; and an inside account of the work of American missionaries among Armenians, and its ruinous effect. New York, 1896. v, 101 p., 9 pl. 12°.       BBX

Vérité sur le mouvement révolutionnaire arménien et les mesures gouvernementales. Constantinople, 1916. 16 p. 8°.       BTZE p.v.253

Villari, Luigi. The Armenians and the Tartars. (New Armenia. New York, 1917. f°. v. 9, p. 233–235.)       †*ONK

Reprinted from his Fire and sword in the Caucasus.

—— The Armeno-Tartar hostilities. (New Armenia. New York, 1917. f°. v. 9, p. 251–252.)       †*ONK

Reprinted from his Fire and sword in the Caucasus.

—— Fire and sword in the Caucasus. London: T. F. Unwin, 1906. 347 p., 64 pl. 8°.       *R-GMV

—— Russia and the Armenians. (New Armenia. New York, 1917. f°. v. 9, p. 200–202.)       †*ONK

Reprinted from his Fire and sword in the Caucasus.

—— Russian bureaucracy and the Armenians. (New Armenia. New York, 1917. f°. v. 9, p. 219–220.)       †*ONK

Reprinted from his Fire and sword in the Caucasus.

Vincentius, Bellovacensis. See Hethoum, prince of Gorigos.

Vogel, Charles, and A. COUMRYANTZ. Le peuple qui souffre; l’Arménie, ses origines, son passé, son avenir? Préface par Jean Jullien. Paris: Dorbon-ainé [cop. 1917]. xiii, 16–110 p., 1 l. 16°.       BBX

Взятіе Арзерума (письма изъ Аремніи). (Московскій Телеграфъ. Moscow, 1830. 8°. 1830, no. 2, p. 141–175.)       *QCA

Capture of Erzeroum.

Wākidī, Abu ‘Abd Allah Muhammad ibn ‘Umar al-. Geschichte der Eroberung von Mesopotamien und Armenien von Mohammed ben Omar el Wakedi. Aus dem Arabischen übersetzt und mit Anmerkungen begleitet von B. G. Niebuhr. Hrsg. und mit Zusätzen und Erläuterungen versehen von Dr. A. D. Mordtmann. Hamburg, 1847. xxi, 185 p., 1 map. 4°.       †*OFL

Wheeler, Alfred A. The Russians in Armenia. (Fortnightly review. London, 1878. 8°. new series, v. 24, p. 852–866.)       *DA

Whiston, George. See Moses of Chorene.

Whiston, William. See Moses of Chorene.

Williams, Charles. The Armenian campaign: a diary of the campaign of 1877, in Armenia and Koordistan. London: C. Kegan Paul & Co., 1878. xx, 366 p., 2 maps. 8°.       BBX

Williams, William Llewelyn. The ancient kingdom of greater Armenia. (New Armenia. New York, 1917. f°. v. 9, p. 5–7, 25–27.)       †*ONK

Reprinted from his Armenia: past and present, p. 41–51.

—— Armenia: past and present; a study and a forecast.... With an introduction by T. P. O’Connor, M. P. London: P. S. King & Son, Ltd., 1916. xi, 211 p., 2 folded maps. 8°.       BBX

—— The kingdom of Lesser Armenia. (New Armenia. New York, 1917. f°. v. 9, p. 36–39.)       †*ONK

Reprinted from his Armenia: past and present, p. 64–81.

—— Under the heel of the Turk. (New Armenia. New York, 1917. f°. v. 9, p. 56–58.)       †*ONK

Reprinted from his Armenia: past and present, p. 82–98.

Zavak. Armenia: a chronological treatise. B. C. 2247-A. D. 1375. (Ararat. London, 1917. 8°. v. 5, p. 80–83, 129–135, 183–187, 234–239.)       *ONK

—— Armenia. A monograph. (Ararat. London, 1917. 8°. v. 4, p. 324–331.)       *ONK

Zénob of Klag. Histoire de Darôn. [Translated by Évariste Prud’homme.] (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1863. 8°. série 6, v. 2, p. 401–475.)       *OAA

Zohrabian, John. See Samuel of Ani.

MASSACRES

The Adana massacres: who is responsible? The Parliamentary commission to Adana. Interview with an Armenian deputy. Change in the tone of the Turkish press. The central government acts promptly. Decision to bring the chief offenders, including high officials, to trial. Constantinople, Turkey, 1909. 23 p. 12°.       GIC p.v.5

American Armenian Relief Fund. The cry of Armenia. [New York: American Armenian Relief Fund in cooperation with the American Committee for Armenian and Syrian Relief, 1916.] 32 p. 8°.       BTZE p.v.243

American Committee for Armenian and Syrian Relief. More material for your sermon on Bible lands, to-day, A. D. 1918. [New York, 1918.] 31 p. nar. 8°.       BTZE p.v.301

Articles by Henry Morgenthau, Oscar S. Straus, and others.

—— A national test of brotherhood; America’s opportunity to relieve suffering in Armenia, Syria, Persia and Palestine. [New York, 1917?; 32 p. 8°. BTZW p.v.2

Andreasian, Dikran. Comment un drapeau sauva quatre mille Arméniens. Paris: Fischbacher [1916]. 15 p. 12°.       BTZE p.v.270

Apcar, Diana Agabeg. Betrayed Armenia. Yokohama: Japan Gazette Press, 1910. 5 p.l., 10–77 p., 1 l., 1 pl. 8°.       BBX

—— In His name. Yokohama: Japan Gazette Press, 1911. 4 p., 1 l., 5–52 p., 1 l., 9 pl. 8°.       BBX

—— On the cross of Europe’s imperialism, Armenia crucified. Yokohama: [Fukuin Prtg. Co., Ltd.,] 1918. viii, 116 p., 1 l. 12°.       BBX

—— Peace and no peace. Yokohama: Japan Gazette Press, 1912. 1 p.l., 101 p., 1 l. 12°.       YFX p.v.12

—— The peace problem. Yokohama: Japan Gazette Press, 1912. 1 p.l., 131 p., 1 l. 12°.       YFX p.v.12

—— The truth about the Armenian massacres. Yokohama: Japan Gazette, 1910. 26 p. 12°.       BBH p.v.2

Argyll (8. duke), George Douglas Campbell. Our responsibilities for Turkey. Facts and memories of forty years. London: J. Murray, 1896. 166 p. 12°.       GIE

—— See also Armenia.

Armenia. Letter from the duke of Argyll, &c. Documentary and historical evidence of England’s responsibility for the horrors inflicted by the Turks upon the Armenian people. Manchester: “Guardian” Printing Works, 1896. 16 p. 8°.       BBH p.v.4

The Armenian deportations. From the English Blue Book. (New Armenia. New York, 1917–18. f°. v. 9, p. 238–239, 253–255, 270–271, 286–287, 319; v. 10, p. 14–16.)       †*ONK

Armenian documents. [No.] 1–6. (Armenian herald. Boston, 1917–18. 8°. v. 1, p. 51–53, 95–104, 153–164, 223–229, 326–347, 453–457, 506–515, 555–563.)       *ONK

The Armenian massacre. (Hartford Seminary record. Hartford, 1895. 8°. v. 5, p. 251–279.)       ZISF

The Assassination of Armenia. The Turkish program of annihilation described by government representatives, teachers, missionaries, and other eyewitnesses. (Missionary review of the world. New York, 1915. 8°. new series, v. 28, p. 837–848.)       ZKVA

Les Atrocités en Arménie. (L’Asie française. Paris, 1915. 4°. année 15, p. 82–89.)       †BBA

Barby, Henry. Au pays de l’épouvante, l’Arménie martyre. Préface de M. Paul Deschanel.... Paris: A. Michel [1917]. 2 p.l., v, 260 p., 14 pl., 2 ports. 12°.       BTZE

An account, with official documents, of the massacre, resistance and deportation of the Armenians in the European war.

Benoit, Lucien. Les massacres d’Adana. Relations de missionnaires. (Études par des pères de la Compagnie de Jésus. Paris, 1909. 8°. v. 120, p. 39–54, 237–248.)       *DM

Bliss, Edwin Munsell. Turkey and the Armenian atrocities. A graphic and thrilling history of Turkey—The Armenians, and the events that have led up to the terrible massacres ... in Armenia.... By Rev. E. M. Bliss, assisted by Rev. C. Hamlin, E. A. Grosvenor.... With an introduction by F. E. Willard. New York: Hibbard & Young [cop. 1896]. 1 p.l., 4, v-xv, 17–573 p., 1 map, 1 pl., 1 port. sq. 8°.       BBX

—— Turkey and the Armenian atrocities; a reign of terror. From Tartar huts to Constantinople palaces. Centuries of oppression—Moslem and Christian—Sultan and Patriarch—broken pledges followed by massacre and outrage. The Red Cross to the rescue. With an introduction by Frances E. Willard. n. p.: Edgewood Pub. Co. [cop. 1896.] 1 p.l., 4, v-xv, 17–574 p., 1 map, 1 port. 8°.       BBX and *ONQ

Bresnitz von Sydačoff, Philipp Franz. Abdul Hamid und die Christenverfolgungen in der Türkei. Aufzeichnungen nach amtlichen Quellen. Berlin: F. Luckhardt [pref. 1896]. iv, 73 p. 3. ed. 8°.       BBX

Brézol, Georges. Les Turcs ont passé là. Recueil de documents, dossiers, rapports, requêtes, protestations, suppliques et enquêtes, établissant la vérité sur les massacres d’Adana en 1909. Paris: l’auteur, 1911. vi, 8–400 p., 1 map, 3 ports. 12°.       *OPQ

Bryce (1. viscount), James Bryce. The Armenian massacres. (New Armenia. New York, 1916. f°. v. 8, p. 51–53.)       †*ONK

—— See also Great Britain.—Foreign Office. Miscellaneous. no. 31 (1916); also Toynbee, Arnold Joseph.

Burns, John. See The Massacres in Turkey.

Carlier, Émilie. Au milieu des massacres; journal de la femme d’un consul de France en Arménie. Paris: F. Juven [1903]. 2 p.l., 4–156 p., 1 port. 12°.       *ONQ

Chambers, L. P. The massacre of Armenia. (Queen’s quarterly. Kingston, 1916. 8°. v. 24, p. 228–235.)       *DA

The Constantinople massacre. (Contemporary review. London, 1896. 8°. v. 70, p. 457–465.)       *DA

Der-Hagopian, Nishan. Persecuted Armenia. (Century. New York, 1918. 8°. v. 96, p. 660–667.)       *DA

Dzotsikian, S. M. Debi Pergutiun. [A story of the Armenian massacres, republished from the newspaper “Aspares.”] Fresno, Cal., 1916. 1 p.l., 194 p. 12°.       *ONP

Einstein, Lewis. The Armenian massacres. (Contemporary review. London, 1917. 8°. v. 111, p. 486–494.)       *DA

Reprinted in New Armenia, v. 9, p. 152–153, 169–171, †*ONK.

Etesioh sosgali tebkl yev oghperkoutiun godoradzin Etesioh. [Etesia’s horrible circumstances; or, The tragedy of the massacres at Etesia. Written by an Armenian of that city.] Schumla, Bulgaria, 1904. 8, 32 p., 3 pl. 8°.       *ONQ

Fā’iz al-Husain. L’Arménie martyre, par Faiz el-Ghassein. (In: La domination ottomane. Genève, 1917. 2. ed. 12°. p. 65–136.)       BBX

—— Martyred Armenia, by Fà’iz el-Ghusein ... translated from the original Arabic.... New York: G. H. Doran Co., 1918. vii p., 1 l., 52 p. 12°. BTZE p.v.293

—— Die Türkenherrschaft und Armeniens Schmerzensschrei, von Scheik Faiz el-Ghassein. Zürich: Art. Institut O. Füssli, 1918. 100 p., 1 map. 8°.       BBX

Des Martyrium Armeniens, p. 47–100.

Ferriman, Z. Duckett. The Young Turks and the truth about the holocaust at Adana in Asia Minor, during April, 1909. Written and compiled in April, 1911, by the author of “Turkey and the Turk.” [London? 1913.] vi p., 1 l., 216 p., 1 map. 12°.       BBX

Germany, Turkey, and Armenia; a selection of documentary evidence relating to the Armenian atrocities from German and other sources. London: J. J. Keliher & Co., Ltd., 1917. 3 p.l., 127 p. 8°.       BTZE

Gibbons, Helen Davenport. The red rugs of Tarsus; a woman’s record of the Armenian massacre of 1909. New York: Century Co., 1917. xiv p., 1 l., 194 p. 12°.       BBX

—— Les Turcs ont passé par là! Journal d’une Américaine pendant les massacres d’Arménie. Traduit de l’anglais par F. de Jessen, préface de Fr. Thiébault-Sisson. Paris: Berger-Levrault, 1918. xviii, 163 p., 1 l., 3 ports. 12°.       BBX

A translation of the preceding.

Gibbons, Herbert Adams. The blackest page of modern history; events in Armenia in 1915, the facts and the responsibilities. New York: G. P. Putnam’s Sons, 1916. 71 p. 12°.       BTZE

Sources, p. 69–71.

—— “La page la plus noire de l’histoire moderne.” Les derniers massacres d’Arménie, les responsabilités, par Herbert Adams Gibbons.... Traduit de l’anglais. [Paris: Berger-Levrault, 1916.] 47 p. 16°. (Pages d’histoire, 1914–1916. [fasc.] 92.)       BTZE

Gladstone, William Ewart. See The Massacres in Turkey.

Great Britain.—Foreign Office. Miscellaneous no. 31 (1916). The treatment of Armenians in the Ottoman Empire 1915–16. Documents presented to Viscount Grey of Fallodon, secretary of state for foreign affairs, by Viscount Bryce. With a preface by Viscount Bryce. London: Sir J. Causton and Sons, 1916. xlii, 684 p., 1 map. 8°.       XBI and *ONQ

—— Turkey. 1895, no. 1. Correspondence relating to the Asiatic provinces of Turkey. Part I. Events at Sassoon, and commission of inquiry at Moush. London: Harrison and Sons [1895]. xv, 208 p., 1 map. f°. (Great Britain.—Parliament. Sessional papers. 1895, v. 109.)       *SDD

Relates to the Armenian massacres of 1894.

—— —— Part II. Commission of inquiry at Moush: procès-verbaux and separate depositions. London: Harrison and Sons [1895]. 3, 378 p. f°. (Great Britain.—Parliament. Sessional papers. 1895, v. 109.)       *SDD

Relates to the Armenian massacres of 1894.

Greene, Frederick Davis. The Armenian crisis in Turkey; the massacre of 1894, its antecedents and significance with a consideration of some of the factors which enter into the solution of this phase of the eastern question. New York: G. P. Putnam’s Sons, 1895. xix, 180 p., 1 map, 1 pl. 12°.       BBX

—— Armenian massacres; or, The sword of Mohammed, containing a complete and thrilling account of the terrible atrocities and wholesale murders committed in Armenia by Mohammedan fanatics, including a full account of the Turkish people, their history, government, manners, customs and strange religious belief. To which is added: The Mohammedan reign of terror in Armenia, edited by Henry Davenport Northrop. [Philadelphia:] American Oxford Pub. Co. [cop. 1896.] xviii, 512 p., 1 folded map, 18 pl., 1 port. 12°.       BBX

p. 1–180 identical with correspondingly paged matter in the author’s Rule of the Turk.

—— The rule of the Turk. A revised and enlarged edition of The Armenian Crisis. New York: G. P. Putnam’s Sons, 1896. xix, 192 p., 1 map, 2 pl. 12°.       BBX

Bibliography, p. 183–186.

Gregory, Daniel Seelye. The Armenians in the eastern question. The Armenian crisis and massacres. (In his: The crime of Christendom. New York [cop. 1900]. 8°. p. 139–238.)       GIE

Griselle, Eugène. Une victime du pangermanisme; l’Arménie martyre. Paris: Bloud & Gay, 1916. 127 p. 12°. (“Pages actuelles,” 1914–1916. no. 83–84.)       BTZE

Grosvenor, E. A. See Bliss, Edwin Munsell.

Hamlin, Cyrus. The genesis and evolution of the Turkish massacre of Armenian subjects. (American Antiquarian Society. Proceedings. Worcester, 1898. 8°. v. 12, p. 288–294.)       IAA

—— The martyrdom of Armenia. (Missionary review of the world. New York, 1896. 8°. new series, v. 9, p. 431–435.)       ZKVA

—— See also Bliss, Edwin Munsell.

Harris, Helen B. See Harris, James Rendel, and HELEN B. HARRIS.

Harris, James Rendel, and HELEN B. HARRIS. Briefe von Schauplatz der letzten Massacres in Armenien. (Der Christliche Orient. Westend-Berlin, 1897. 4°. 1897, p. 302–311, 350–359, 387–395, 444–450, 556–566.)       †*OAA

—— Letters from the scenes of the recent massacres in Armenia. New York: F. H. Revell Co. [1897?] xii p., 1 l., 254 p., 1 map, 8 pl. 8°.       BBY

Howard, William Willard. Horrors of Armenia: the story of an eye-witness. New York: Armenian Relief Association, 1896. 62 p. 12°. BBH p.v.2

Jessen, F. de. See Gibbons, Helen Davenport.

Khungian, T. B. Massacres in Turkey. (Armenia. Boston, 1906. 4°. v. 2, no. 4, p. 48–54.)       †*ONK

Ksan gakhaghannir. [Twenty gallows.] Providence, 1916. 171 p., 2 l. 8°.       *ONQ

MacColl, Malcolm. The Constantinople massacre and its lesson. (Contemporary review. London, 1895. 8°. v. 68, p. 744–760.)       *DA

—— Malcolm MacColl; memoirs and correspondence; edited by G. W. E. Russell. London: Smith, Elder & Co., 1914. 4 p.l., 407 p., 1 port. 8°.       AN

Les Massacres d’Arménie. (L’Asie française. Paris, 1916. 4°. année 16, p. 25–27.)       †BBA

The Massacres in Turkey. [no.] 1–5. (Nineteenth century. London, 1896. 8°. v. 40, p. 654–680.)       *DA

1. By Dr. J. Guinness Rogers. 2. By the Earl of Meath. 3. By John Burns. 4. By Prof. H. Anthony Salmoné. 5. By Hon. W. E. Gladstone.

Meath (12. earl), Reginald Brabazon. See The Massacres in Turkey.

Meda, Filippo. La storia documentata delle ultime stragi in Armenia. (Nuova antologia. Roma, 1917. 8°. serie 6, v. 191, p. 312–321.)       NNA

Morgenthau, Henry. Ambassador Morgenthau’s story, by Henry Morgenthau, formerly American ambassador to Turkey. Garden City, New York: Doubleday, Page & Co., 1918. xv, 407 p., 48 pl. 8°.       BTZE

Mouchek Yebiscobos (Seropian). Adanahi chartu yev badaskhanadouneru. [The Adana massacres.] Boston, 1910. 3, 64 p. 12°.       *ONQ

—— The truth about the Adana massacres. (Armenia. New York, 1911. 4°. v. 4, no. 10, p. 1–4; no. 11, p. 9–11; no. 12, p. 19–22.)       †*ONK

Nazarbek, Avetis. Zeitun. (Contemporary review. London, 1896. 8°. v. 69, p. 513–528.)       *DA

Niepage, Martin. The horrors of Aleppo, seen by a German eyewitness; a word to Germany’s accredited representatives by Dr. Martin Niepage, higher grade teacher in the German technical school at Aleppo, at present at Wernigerode. London: T. F. Unwin, Ltd. [1917?] 24 p. 12°.       BTZE p.v.275

Northrop, Henry Davenport. See Greene, Frederick Davis.

Pinon, René. La suppression des Arméniens: méthode allemande—travail turc. Paris: Perrin et Cie., 1916. 2 p.l., 75 p. 12°.       BTZE

This was published anonymously in the Revue des deux mondes, période 6, tome 31, p. 531–560, Feb., 1916, *DM.

Political papers for the people. Edited by W. T. Stead, no. 1. London: “Review of Reviews” Office, 1896. 3 p.l., 9–63 p. 12°.       BBH p.v.4

no. 1. The haunting horrors in Armenia.

Price, Morgan Philips. War & revolution in Asiatic Russia. London: G. Allen & Unwin, Ltd. [1918.] 295(1) p., 2 folded maps. 8°.       BTZE

Quillard, Pierre. L’extermination d’une race. (La contemporaine. Paris, 1901. 8°. no. 8, p. 520–531.)       *DM

—— Les nouveaux massacres d’Arménie. (Revue. Paris, 1901. 8°. v. 39, p. 113–127.)       *DM

Ramsay, Sir William Mitchell. Two massacres in Asia Minor. [London, 1896.] 16 p. 8°. ZNG p.v.4

Repr.: Contemporary review, v. 70, p. 435–448, *DA.

Raynolds, George C. Thrilling experiences in Van. (Missionary review of the world. New York, 1916. 8°. new series, v. 29, p. 169–180.)       ZKVA

Red Cross, United States.—American National Red Cross. Report. America’s relief expedition to Asia Minor under the Red Cross. Washington, 1896. 125 p., 1 map, 9 pl. 8°.       WZX

Roberts, Chalmers. A mother of martyrs. (Atlantic monthly. Boston, 1899. 8°. v. 83, p. 90–96.)       *DA

Rogers, James Guinness. See The Massacres in Turkey.

Rohrbach, Paul. Deutschland unter den Armeniern. (Preussische Jahrbücher. Berlin, 1899. 8°. Bd. 96, p. 308–328.)       *DF

Russell, George William Erskine. See MacColl, Malcolm.

Salmoné, Habib Anthony. See The Massacres in Turkey.

Seropian, Moushek. See Mouchek Yebiscobos (Seropian).

Shepard, Fred Douglas. Personal experience in Turkish massacres and relief work. (Journal of race development. Worcester, 1910–11. 8°. v. 1, p. 316–339.)       QOA

Situation in Russian Armenia. Massacres in Bakou. (Armenia. Boston, 1905. 4°. v. 1, no. 7, p. 43–52.)       †*ONK

Speer, Robert Elliott. The Armenian massacres. (In his: Missions and modern history. New York [1904]. 8°. v. 2, p. 439–485.)       ZKVF

Stead, William Thomas, editor. See Political papers.

The Story of an Armenian refugee. (National magazine. Boston, 1897. 8°. v. 6, p. 3–15, 145–155.)       *DA

The Story of a nation’s martyrdom, n. p. [1894?] 1 l., 4 pl. 4°. BAC p.v.18

Tchéraz, Minas. Les martyrs arméniens devant la conférence de La Haye. (Revue des revues. Paris, 1899. 8°. v. 29, p. 234–242.)       *DM

Tchobanian, Archag. La femme arménienne; conférence faite à Paris le 18 janvier 1917, suivie de poèmes de Mlle. S. Vahanian, Mme. Z. Essaïan, Mme. Ch. Kourghinian, de Maximes et conseils des vieilles mères rustiques d’Arménie, du Récit de l’épisode de Djebel-Moussa, par une rescapée, et du Cri d’une Arménienne. Paris: B. Grasset, 1918. 2 p.l., 87 p., 2 l. 16°.       BTZE p.v.303, no.3

Toynbee, Arnold Joseph. Armenian atrocities; the murder of a nation ... with a speech delivered by Lord Bryce in the House of Lords. London: Hodder & Stoughton, 1915. 117 p., 1 double map. 12°. BTZE p.v.145

—— —— New York: G. H. Doran Co. [1918.] 117 p., 1 double map. 12°.       BBX

—— De armeniska grymheterna: ett mördat folk. Jämte ett tal i engelska överhuset av Lord Bryce. London: Eyre & Spottiswoode, Ltd., 1916. 3 p.l., 182 p., 1 map. 12°. BTZE p.v.228

—— Las atrocidades en Armenia; el exterminio de una nación, precedido de un discurso pronunciado por Lord Bryce en la Cámara de los Lores. Paris: T. Nelson & Sons [1918?]. 201 p. map. 12°.       BBX

—— “The murderous tyranny of the Turks,” with a preface by Viscount Bryce.... London: Hodder & Stoughton, 1917. 35 p. 12°. BTZE p.v.270, no.4

Troshine, Yvan. A bystander’s notes of a massacre. The slaughter of Armenians in Constantinople. (Scribner’s magazine. New York, 1897. 8°. v. 21, p. 48–67.)       *DA

Ussher, Clarence Douglas. The Armenian atrocities and the Jihad. (Moslem world. London, 1916. 8°. v. 6, p. 140–143.)       *OAA

Veselovski, Yuri. Дѣти обездоленнаго края. (Вѣстникъ воспитанія. Moscow, 1916. 8°. v. 27, no. 3, p. 179–197.)       *QCA

Atrocities committed upon Turkish Armenians, as described in Armenian literature.

WORKS IN ARMENIAN RELATING TO OTHER COUNTRIES

Acogh’ig de Daron, Étienne. Histoire universelle par Étienne Açogh’ig de Daron traduite de l’arménien et annotée par E. Dulaurier. Partie 1. Paris: E. Leroux, 1883. 4°. (École des langues orientales vivantes. Publications, série 1, v. 18.)       *OAF

Chahan de Cirbied, Jacques. See Davoud Zadour de Melik Schahnazar.

Davoud Zadour de Melik Schahnazar. Notices sur l’état actuel de la Perse, en persan, en arménien et en français, par Myr-Davoud-Zadour de Melik Schahnazar ... et MM. Langlès ... Chahan de Cirbied.... Paris: Imprimerie royale, 1818. 3 p.l., 360 p., 2 pl. 24°.       *OMZ

Dirohyan, Hagop V. Hamarod tasakirk unthanour badmoutian. [Brief course in general history.] Venice, 1897. 2 v. in 1. 12°.       *ONQ

Dulaurier, Édouard. L’histoire des croisades d’après les chroniques arméniennes. (Revue de l’Orient, de l’Algérie et des colonies. Paris, 1858. 8°. nouvelle série, tome 8, p. 169–184.)       *OAA

—— Les Mongols d’après les historiens arméniens; fragments traduits sur les textes originaux par M. Éd. Dulaurier. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1858–60. 8°. série 5, v. 11, p. 192–255, 426–473, 481–508; v. 16, p. 273–322.)       *OAA

—— See also Acogh’ig de Daron, Étienne.

Khalathianz, Grigori Abramovich. Über die armenische Version der Weltchronik des Hippolytus. (Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes. Wien, 1903. 8°. Bd. 17, p. 182–186.)       *OAA

Langlès, Louis Mathieu. See Davoud Zadour de Melik Schahnazar.

Patkanov, Keropé Petrovich. Essai d’une histoire de la dynastie des Sassanides, d’après les renseignements fournis par les historiens arméniens par M. K. Patkanian; traduit du russe par M. Évariste Prud’homme. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1866. 8o. série 6, v. 7, p. 101–238.)       *OAA

Petermann, Julius Heinrich. Beiträge zu der Geschichte der Kreuzzüge aus armenischen Quellen. (Königliche Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Berlin. Philologische und historische Abhandlungen. Berlin, 1861. 4o. 1860, p. 81–186.)       *EE

Prud’homme, Évariste. See Patkanov, Keropé Petrovich.

Vartan the Great. Extrait de l’histoire universelle de Vartan le grand. (In: Institut de France.—Académie des inscriptions et belles-lettres. Recueil des historiens des croisades. Documents arméniens. Paris, 1869. fo. v. 1, p. 431–443.)       ††BTR

Armenian text with French translation.

BROSSET, Marie Félicité. Analyse critique de la Всеобщая исторія de Vardan, édition princeps du texte arménien et traduction russe par M. N. Emin, par M. Brosset. 1 p.l., 30 p. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Mémoires. St. Pétersbourg, 1862. fo. série 7, tome 4, no. 9.)       *QCB

BIOGRAPHY

Abuhaiatian, Hagop. Pastor Hagop Abuhaiatian von Urfa. Eine Selbstbiographie. (Der Christliche Orient. Westend-Berlin, 1897. 4o. 1897, p. 468–472, 514–521.)       †*OAA

Anderson, Antony. Hovsep Pushman: an appreciation. (New Armenia. New York, 1918. fo. v. 10, p. 30–31.)       †*ONK

Avtaliantz, John, baron. A short memoir of Mechithar Ghosh, the Armenian legislator. By Johannes Avdall. (Asiatic Society of Bengal. Journal. Calcutta, 1840. 8o. v. 9, p. 967–972.)       *OHA

Barrès, Maurice. Tigran Yergat. (Armenia. New York, 1910. 4o. v. 4, no. 2. p. 7–9.)       †*ONK

Brosset, Marie Félicité. Notice sur le diacre arménien Zakaria Ghabonts, auteur des Mémoires historiques sur les Sofis, XVe–XVIIe s. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Bulletin. St. Pétersbourg, 1874. fo. tome 19, col. 320–333.)       *QCB

Reprinted in Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Mélanges asiatiques. St. Pétersbourg, 1876. tome 7, p. 93–112, *OAA.

—— Le prétendu masque de fer arménien, ou autobiographie d’Avétik, patriarche de Constantinople, avec pièces jusificatives [sic] officielles. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Bulletin. St. Pétersbourg, 1874–75. fo. tome 19, col. 186–197; tome 20, col. 1–100.)       *QCB

Reprinted in Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Mélanges asiatiques. St. Pétersbourg, 1876. tome 7, p. 1–18, 179–322. *OAA.

Chirol, Sir Valentíne. A great Armenian [Nubar Pasha]. (Ararat. London, 1918. 8o. v. 6, p. 87–91.)       *ONK

Conybeare, Frederick Cornwallis. See Wardrop, Marjory, and J. O. WARDROP.

Holynski, Aleksander Jan Joachim. Nubar Pacha devant l’histoire. Paris: E. Dentu [1886]. 2 p.l., viii, 148 p. 12o.       BLA

Kassabian, Dr. Mihran K. (Armenia. New York, 1910. 4o. v. 4, no. 4, p. 1–3.)       †*ONK

Maghak-Teopileantz, Madteos V. Gensakroutiun yérévéli arants. [A biographical dictionary.] Venice, 1839. 2 v. 8o.       *ONK

Mouchek Yebiscobos (Seropian). Madteos II Izmirlian. (Armenia. New York, 1911. 4o. v. 4, no. 9, p. 1–3.)       †*ONK

N., W., and S. M. Hovannes Aivazovsky. A biographical sketch. (New Armenia. New York, 1916. fo. v. 8, p. 362–363.)       †*ONK

Najib Makhluf. Nubar Pasha. [A life of Nubar Pasha.] Cairo, 1899. 222 p., 19 pl. 8o.       *OFS

Arabic text.

Neumann, Carl Friedrich. Mémoire sur la vie et les ouvrages de David, philosophe arménien du 5. siècle de notre ère et principalement sur ses traductions de quelques écrits d’Aristote. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1829. 8o. série 2, v. 3, p. 49–86, 97–153.)       *OAA

S., A. G. General Yeprem Khan. (Armenia. New York, 1912. 4o. v. 5, p. 359–361.)       †*ONK

Seropian, Moushek. See Mouchek Yebiscobos (Seropian).

Sevasly, Mrs. Marie. Bedros Atamian. (Armenian herald. Boston, 1918. 8o. v. 1, p. 86–88.)       *ONK

Tcheraz, Minas. Kamar-Katiba. (New Armenia. New York, 1917. f°. v. 9. p. 121–123.)       †*ONK

Kamar-Katiba was the pseudonym of Raphael Patkanian.

—— Saiat-Nova. (New Armenia. New York, 1917. f°. v. 9, p. 91–94.)       †*ONK

—— Saïat-Nova, sa vie et ses chansons. (Royal Asiatic Society. Journal. London, 1893. 8°. 1893, p. 497–508.)       *OAA

Tchobanian, Archag. Gregory of Narek. From the French of Arshag Tchobanian. (Armenia. Boston, 1907. 4°. v. 3, no. 4, p. 8–13; no. 5, p. 18–24; no. 6, p. 7–16; no. 7, p. 37–44.)       †*ONK

Thoumaian, G. An Armenian diplomat in the service of Napoleon a hundred years ago. (Ararat. London, 1917. 8°. v. 4, p. 514–516.)       *ONK

Mir-David Khan.

Vittoria Aganoor Pompily. (Armenia. New York, 1910. 4°. v. 4, no. 2, p. 1–3.)       *ONK

Wardrop, John Oliver. See Wardrop, Marjory, and J. O. WARDROP.

Wardrop, Marjory, and J. O. WARDROP. Life of St. Nino. [The Armenian version of Djouanshêr translated by F. C. Conybeare.] Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1900. 88 p. 8°. (Studia Biblica et Ecclesiastica. v. 5, part 1.)       *YIP

Yeremian, Simeon. Azkahin temker kraked Hayer. [Biographies of Armenian writers.] part 1–8. Venice, 1913–14. 8 v. 12°.       *ONP

SOCIAL LIFE

Adger, John Bailey. My life and times, 1810–1899. Richmond, Va.: Presbyterian Committee of Publication [1899]. 681 p., 2 ports. 8°.       AN

B., E. An Armenian wedding. (Leisure hour. London, 1877. 4°. 1877, p. 70–71.)       *DA

Barkley, Henry C. A ride through Asia Minor and Armenia: giving a sketch of the characters, manners and customs of both the Mussulman and Christian inhabitants. London: J. Murray, 1891. x, 350 p. 12°.       BBS

Barton, James Levi. Armenian qualifications for success. (New Armenia. New York, 1917. f°. v. 9, p. 259–261.)       †*ONK

Bedickian, S. V. How the Armenians keep the New Year and Christmas. (Armenia. Boston, 1906. 4°. v. 3, no. 2, p. 8–12.)       †*ONK

Blackwell, Alice Stone. Armenian virtues. (Armenia. New York, 1910. 4°. v. 4, no. 4, p. 9–10.)       †*ONK

Burgin, G. B. The Armenian at home. (Cassell’s family magazine. London, 1897. 8°. May, 1897, p. 655–660.)       *DA

Dadian, Mek. B. La société arménienne contemporaine. Les Arméniens de l’empire ottoman. (Revue des deux mondes. Paris, 1867. 8°. période 2, v. 69, p. 903–928.)       *DM

Dan, Demeter. Glaube und Gebräuche der Armenier bei der Geburt, Hochzeit und Beerdigung. (Zeitschrift für österreichische Volkskunde. Wien, 1904. 4°. Jahrg. 10, p. 96–106.)       †ZBA

Distribution des prix du Collège arménien de Paris. (Revue de l’Orient, de l’Algérie et des colonies. Paris, 1861–62. 8°. nouvelle série, tome 14, p. 241–246.)       *OAA

Dulaurier, Édouard. Les Arméniens en Autriche, en Russie et en Turquie. La société arménienne au XIXe siècle. (Revue des deux mondes. Paris, 1854. 8°. année 24, tome 6, p. 209–265.)       *DM

Dzotsikian, S. M. Arnutiun. [An account of social life and customs among the Armenians.] Paris, 1914. 158 p. 8°.       *ONK

Elton, L. M., translator. See Nazarbek, Avetis.

Garnett, Lucy Mary Jane. An Armenian wedding. (Argosy. London, 1900. 8°. v. 70, p. 347–350.)       *DA

—— The women of Turkey and their folk-lore. London: D. Nutt, 1893. 3 p.l., 546 p. 8°.       SNH

Keworkian, Komitas. Armeniens volkstümliche Reigentänze. (Zeitschrift für armenische Philologie. Marburg, 1903. 8°. Bd. 1, p. 87–96.)       *ONL

Kurkjian, Vahan. The Armenian Benevolent Union. (Armenia. New York, 1912. 4°. v. 5, p. 231–234.)       †*ONK

Macfarlane. Mœurs arméniennes. Demande de mariage. (Nouvelles annales des voyages. Paris, 1831. 8°. tome 49, p. 118–121.)       KAA

Nazarbek, Avetis. Through the storm. Pictures of life in Armenia. Translated by Mrs. L. M. Elton, with a prefatory note by F. York Powell. London: John Murray, 1899. xxvii, 322 p. 8°.       BBY

Ohanian, Armene. En Arménie (mon enfance). (Mercure de France. Paris, 1916. 8°. tome 118, p. 452–465.)       *DM

Petermann, Julius Heinrich. Ueber die Musik der Armenier. (Deutsche morgenländische Gesellschaft. Zeitschrift. Leipzig, 1851. 8°. Bd. 5, p. 365–372 and 12 p. music.)       *OAA

Société de Sunie formée à Smyrne, pour la propagation de l’instruction morale et des lumières parmi la nation arménienne. [Réglemens actuels.] Smyrne: W. Griffitt, 1844. 20 p. 8°. BBH p.v.4

T., A. B. The Armenian Christmas and New Year. (Armenia. New York, 1911. 4°. v. 4, no. 8, p. 4–7.)       †*ONK

Terzian, Paul. Religious customs among the Armenians. (Catholic world. New York, 1900. 8°. v. 71, p. 305–316, 500–512.)       *DA

ECONOMICS AND INDUSTRIES

France.—Direction de Commerce Extérieur. Rapports commerciaux des agents diplomatiques et consulaires de France. Paris, 1892–1911. 8°.       TLG

Commerce d’Erzeroum.

- 1900. 18 p. series 1899-date, no. 163.

Commerce du vilayet de Diarbékir.

- 1891. 10 p. series 1890–99, no. 30.

Situation commerciale, agricole, économique et industrielle du vilayet d’Erzeroum.

- 1892. 5 p. series 1890–99, no. 21.

Situation commerciale et industrielle du vilayet de Siwas.

- 1911. 15 p. series 1899-date, no. 953.

Situation économique et mouvement commercial d’Erzeroum.

- 1906. 20 p. series 1899-date, no. 661.

Situation économique du vilayet d’Erzeroum.

- 1902. 28 p. series 1899-date, no. 303.

Situation économique du vilayet de Siwas.

- 1899. 28 p. series 1899-date, no. 49.

- 1901. 16 p. series 1899-date, no. 149.

Great Britain.—Foreign Office. Diplomatic and consular reports. Annual series. London, 1887–1914. 8°.       TLG

Report on the trade, etc., of the consular district of Erzeroum.

- 1886. 1 p.l., 11 p., 1 l. no. 192.

- 1886. 1 p.l., 6 p. no. 212.

- 1893. 1 p.l., 13(1) p. no. 1426.

- 1894. 1 p.l., 11 p. no. 1608.

- 1895. 1 p.l., 5(1) p. no. 1821.

- 1896. 1 p.l., 11 p., 1 l. no. 1976.

- 1897. 1 p.l., 15(1) p. no. 2163.

- 1898. 1 p.l., 19 p. no. 2233.

- 1899. 10 p. no. 2477.

- 1900. 15(1) p. no. 2657.

- 1901. 20 p. no. 2792.

- 1902. 10 p. no. 3003.

- 1903. 9(1) p. no. 3224.

- 1904. 9(1) p. no. 3442.

- 1905. 9(1) p. no. 3652.

- 1906. 16 p. no. 3851.

- 1907. 19(1) p., 1 map. no. 4115.

- 1908. 18 p., 1 l., 1 map. no. 4389.

- 1909. 19(1) p. no. 4545.

- 1910. 20 p., 1 l. no. 4734.

- 1911. 10 p. no. 4985.

- 1912. 8 p., 1 l. no. 5159.

- 1913. 13 p., 1 l. no. 5370.

Report on the trade of the vilayets of Van and Hekkiari.

- 1885/6. 1 p.l., 7 p., 1 l. no. 165.

Kachouni, Manouel V. Bardizbanoutiun. [Gardening.] Venice, 1899. 315 p., 1 l. 8°.       *ONPA

—— Bdghapanoutiun. [Fruit-raising.] Venice, 1899. 308 p., 1 l. 12°.       *ONPA

—— Gatnapanoutiun. [Dairying.] Venice, 1901. 173 p., 1 l. 8°.       *ONPA

—— Meghouapoudzoutiun. [Bee-culture.] Venice, 1895. 237 p. 8°.       *ONPA

Langlois, Victor. Du commerce, de l’industrie et de l’agriculture de la Karamanie (Asie-Mineure). (Revue de l’Orient, de l’Algérie et des colonies. Paris, 1856. 8°. nouvelle série, tome 3, p. 265–280.)       *OAA

MacGregor, John. Turkish Armenia. (In his: Commercial statistics. London, 1850. 2. ed. 4°. v. 2, p. 108–124.)       TL

Morgan, Jacques Jean Marie de. Armenian activities. (New Armenia. New York, 1917. f°. v. 9, p. 229–230.)       †*ONK

Nalpandian, Mikahel. Yergrakordzoutiunu orbes oughigh janabarh. [Agriculture.] Boston, 1910. 3 p.l., 9–182 p. 12°.       *ONPA

Turkish Empire. Salnamah. [Official report of the vilayet of Bitlis.] Bitlis, 1900. 235 p. 12°.       *OPK

—— Salnamah. [Official report of the vilayet of Diarbekir.] Diarbekir, 1903. 7 p.l., 224 p., 1 table. 8°.       *OPK

—— Salnamah. [Official report of the vilayet of Erzerum for the year 1312 A. H.] Erzerum, 1894. 270 p. 8°.       *OPK

—— Salnamah. [Official report of the vilayet of Sivas.] Sivas, 1907. 272 p., 2 l., 25 pl., 3 tables. 8°.       *OPK

—— Salnamah. [Official report of the vilayet of Van.] Van, 1897. 215 p. 8°.       *OPK

Varandian, Mikael. Armenian aptitudes. (New Armenia. New York, 1917. f°. v. 9, p. 326–327.)       †*ONK

Das Vilayet Erzerum. (Germany.—Reichsamt des Innern. Berichte über Handel und Industrie. Berlin, 1912. 8°. Bd. 17, p. 6–17.)       TLG

FOLKLORE AND MYTHOLOGY

Bolton, Henry Carrington. Armenian folk-lore, n. t.-p. [Boston, 1896.] 293–296 p. 8o. ZBG p.v.6

Repr.: Journal of American folk-lore, v. 9, p. 293–296, HBA.

C., E. Armenian folk songs. (Fraser’s magazine. London, 1876. 8o. new series, v. 13, p. 283–297.)       *DA

Collins, F. B., translator. Armenian folk-tales. The youth who would not tell his dream. (Armenia. New York, 1912. 4o. v. 6, p. 82–84.)       †*ONK

Gelzer, Heinrich. Zur armenischen Götterlehre. (Königlich Sächsische Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften. Berichte über die Verhandlungen: Philol.-hist. Classe. Leipzig, 1896. 8o. Bd. 48, p. 99–148.)       *EE

Haïgazn, Édouard. Légendes et superstitions de l’Arménie. (Revue des traditions populaires. Paris, 1895. 8o. v. 10, p. 296–297.)       ZBA

Harris, James Rendel. Notes from Armenia; in illustration of The golden bough. (Folk-lore. London, 1904. 8o. v. 15, p. 427–446.)       ZBA

Huet, G. Les contes populaires d’Arménie. (La Voix de l’Arménie. Paris, 1918. 8o. année 1, p. 254–259.)       *ONK

Keljik, Bedros A. See Zartarian, R.

Lalayantz, Erwand. Légendes et superstitions de l’Arménie. (Revue des traditions populaires. Paris, 1895. 8o. v. 10, p. 1–5, 119–120, 193–197.)       ZBA

Lehmann-Haupt, Ferdinand Friedrich Karl. Religionsgeschichtliches aus Kaukasien und Armenien. (Archiv für Religionswissenschaft. Tübingen, 1900. 8o. Bd. 3, p. 1–17.)       ZAA

Negelein, Julius von. Der armenische Volksglaube. (Globus. Braunschweig, 1900. fo. v. 78, p. 288–293.)       †KAA

Seklemian, A. G. Armenian folk-tales. (Armenia. New York, 1911. 4o. v. 4, no. 10, p. 11–14.)       †*ONK

—— Armenian folk-tales. The bald-headed orphan. (Armenia. New York, 1911. 4o. v. 4, no. 12, p. 8–12.)       †*ONK

—— Armenian folk-tales. The betrothed of destiny. (Armenia. New York, 1912. 4o. v. 5, p. 238–240.)       †*ONK

Reprinted from his The golden maiden, p. 9–14.

—— Armenian folk-tales. The bird of luck. (Armenia. New York, 1912. 4o. v. 5, p. 212–216.)       †*ONK

—— Armenian folk-tales. Father Myriad. (Armenia. New York, 1912. 4o. v. 5, p. 378–379.)       †*ONK

—— Armenian folk-tales. Julita. (Armenia. New York, 1912. 4o. v. 6, p. 118–122.)       †*ONK

—— Armenian folk-tales. The man and the snake. (Armenia. New York, 1912. 4o. v. 5, p. 340–342.)       †*ONK

—— Armenian folk-tales. Nahabed’s daughter. (Armenia. New York, 1912. 4o. v. 5, p. 304–306.)       †*ONK

—— Armenian folk-tales. The poor widow’s son. (Armenia. New York, 1913. 4o. v. 6, p. 337–340.)       †*ONK

Reprinted from his The golden maiden, p. 141–148.

—— Armenian folk-tales. Prince Pari and the beasts. (Armenia. New York, 1911. 4o. v. 5, p. 83–85.)       †*ONK

—— Armenian folk-tales. Reed-maid. (Armenia. New York, 1911. 4o. v. 5, p. 110–114.)       †*ONK

—— Armenian folk-tales. Reynard and Bruno. (Armenia. New York, 1912. 4o. v. 6, p. 23–25.)       †*ONK

—— Armenian folk-tales. Shapoor, the hunter’s son. (Armenia. New York, 1912. 4o. v. 5, p. 145–147, 174–177.)       †*ONK

—— Armenian folk-tales. The shepherd and the shepherdess. (Armenia. New York, 1912. 4o. v. 5, p. 275–276.)       †*ONK

—— Armenian folk-tales. The snake child. (Armenia. New York, 1911. 4o. v. 5, p. 15–19, 48–53.)       †*ONK

—— Armenian folk-tales. The youngest of the three. (Armenia. New York, 1913. 4o. v. 6, p. 185–187, 216–219.)       †*ONK

Reprinted from his The golden maiden, p. 15–31.

—— Armenian folk-tales. Zoolvisia. (Armenia. New York, 1913. 4o. v. 6, p. 279–284.)       †*ONK

Reprinted from his The golden maiden, p. 59–72.

—— The fisherman’s son. An Armenian fairy tale. (Armenia. New York, 1910. 4o. v. 4, no. 5, p. 7–11.)       †*ONK

—— The golden maiden and other folk tales and fairy stories told in Armenia. Introduction by Alice Stone Blackwell. Cleveland: The Helman-Taylor Co., 1898. xxi, 224 p., 1 pl. 12o.       ZBIO

—— Unseen beauty. An Armenian folk-tale. (New Armenia. New York, 1917. fo. v. 9, p. 360–361.)       †*ONK

Tchéraz, Minas. Notes sur la mythologie arménienne. (Transactions of the ninth International Congress of Orientalists. London, 1893. 8o. v. 2, p. 822–845.)       *OAA

Wilhelm, Eugene. Analogies in the Iranian and Armenian folklore. (In: Spiegel memorial volume. Bombay, 1908. 4o. p. 65–83.)       †*OMA

Wingate, Mrs. J. S. Armenian folk-tales. (Folk-lore. London, 1910–12. 8o. v. 21, p. 217–222, 365–371, 507–511; v. 22, p. 77–80, 351–361, 476–484; v. 23, p. 94–102, 220–223.)       ZBA

—— Armenian folk-tales. Translated by Mrs. J. S. Wingate. (Armenia. New York, 1911. 4o. v. 4, no. 8, p. 14–15; no. 9, p. 15–17.)       †*ONK

—— Armenian stories. Translated by Mrs. J. S. Wingate. (Armenia. New York, 1910. 4o. v. 4, no. 6, p. 11–12.)       †*ONK

Zartarian, R. How death came to earth. An Armenian folk-lore. [Translated by Bedros A. Keljik.] (Armenia. New York, 1910. 4o. v. 4, no. 1, p. 4–5.)       †*ONK

LAW

Aptowitzer, V. Beiträge zur mosaischen Rezeption im armenischen Recht. Wien: A. Hölder, 1907. 42 p. 8o. (Kaiserliche Akademie der Wissenschaften. Sitzungsberichte: Philos.-hist. Classe. Bd. 157, Abh. 4.)       *EF

—— Zur Geschichte des armenischen Rechtes. (Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes. Wien, 1907. 8o. Bd. 21, p. 251–267.)       *OAA

Avtaliantz, John. On the laws and law-books of the Armenians. By Johannes Avdall. (Asiatic Society of Bengal. Journal. Calcutta, 1841. 8o. v. 10, part 1, p. 235–250.)       *OHA

Basmadjian, K. J. See Nerses of Lambron.

Bischoff, Ferdinand. Das alte Recht der Armenier in Lemberg. (Kaiserliche Akademie der Wissenschaften. Sitzungsberichte: Philos.-hist. Classe. Wien, 1862. 8o. Bd. 40, p. 255–302.)       *EF

Brosset, Marie Félicité. Détails sur le droit public arménien, extraits du code géorgien du roi Wakhtang, et traduits du géorgien par M. Brosset. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1832. 8o. série 2, v. 9, p. 21–30.)       *OAA

Karst, Josef. Armenisches Rechtsbuch ediert und kommentiert von Josef Karst. Strassburg: K. J. Trübner, 1905. 2 v. in 1. fo.       †*ONP

Bd. 1. Sempadscher Kodex aus dem 13. Jahrhundert oder mittelarmenisches Rechtsbuch ... hrsg. und übersetzt von Josef Karst.

Bd. 2. Sempadscher Kodex aus dem 13. Jahrhundert in Verbindung mit dem grossarmenischen Rechtsbuch des Mechithar Gosch aus dem 12. Jahrhundert ... erläutert von Josef Karst.

Klidschian, Arsen. Das armenische Eherecht und die Grundzüge der armenischen Familienorganisation. Stuttgart: Druck der Union deutsche Verlagsgesellschaft, 1911. iv, 127 p. 8o.       SNV

Bibliography, p. 1–2.

Nerses of Lambron. Kaghakahin orenk. [Political laws, translated by K. J. Basmadjian.] Paris: Banaser, 1907. 43 p. 8o.       *ONK

Supplement to Banaser, v. 9.

SCIENCE

Basmadjian, K. J. Les livres de médecine chez les Arméniens. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1915. 8o. série 11, v. 5, p. 383–386.)       *OAA

Brosset, Marie Félicité. Notice sur un manuscrit arménien nouvellement acquis pour la Bibliothèque impériale publique. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Bulletin. St. Pétersbourg, 1879. fo. tome 25, col. 277–282.)       *QCB

Reprinted in Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Mélanges asiatiques. St. Pétersbourg, 1881. tome 8, p. 613–621, *OAA.

A manuscript, treating of astronomy and astrology, the author of which is unknown.

Dirohyan, Hagop V. Ousoumn pnagan ev pnapanagan kidoutiants. [Study of natural and physical science.] Venice, 1915. 4 p.l., 532 p. 8o.       *ONPA

Dwight, William B. American bank notes and Dr. Seropyan. (New Armenia. New York, 1917. fo. v. 9, p. 309–312.)       †*ONK

Gabrielian, M. S. Serahin aroghzapanoutiun. [Sex hygiene.] Boston, 1915. 3 p.l., 9–192 p., 4 l., 1 pl. 8o.       *ONPA

Hampartsoumian, Hovnan A. Arouyesd madaharoutian. [Hypnotism.] Lynn, Mass., 1909. 4 p.l., 100 p. 12o.       *ONPA

Hampoian, H. A. See Hampartsoumian, Hovnan A.

Kachouni, Manouel V. Arouisdapanoutiun gam shdimaran kidiliats. [Technology or applied science.] Venice, 1909. 720 p. 8°.       *ONPA

Mkhithar. Mechithar’s des Meisterarztes aus Her “Trost bei Fiebern.” Nach dem Venediger Drucke vom Jahre 1832 zum ersten Male aus dem Mittelarmenischen übersetzt und erläutert von Dr. med. Ernst Seidel. Leipzig: J. A. Barth, 1908. v p., 1 l., 308 p., 1 l. 4°.       †*ONP

At head of title-page: Gedruckt mit Unterstützung der Puschmann-Stiftung an der Universität Leipzig.

Pilibbosian, Hapet M. Kordznagan aroghzapanoutiun. [Practical hygiene.] Boston, 1911. 406 p., 4 l. 8°.       *ONPA

Seidel, Ernst. See Mkhithar.

Varzhabedian, M. A. Veneragan akhder ev abaka Hay serountu. [The future of the Armenian race.] New York, 1916. 2 p.l., 7–41 p. 8°.       *ONPA

GEOLOGY AND NATURAL HISTORY

Abich, Hermann. Der Ararat, in genetischer Beziehung betrachtet. 1 pl. (Deutsche geologische Gesellschaft. Zeitschrift. Berlin, 1870. 8°. Bd. 22, p. 69–91.)       PTA

—— Ein Cyclus fundamentaler barometrischer Höhenbestimmungen auf dem armenischen Hochlande. 55 p. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Mémoires. St. Pétersbourg, 1880. f°. série 7, v. 27.)       *QCB

—— Die Fulguriten im Andesit des kleinen Ararat, nebst Bemerkungen über östliche Einflüsse bei der Bildung elektrischer Gewitter. (Kaiserliche Akademie der Wissenschaften. Sitzungsberichte: Mathematisch-naturwissenschaftliche Classe. Wien, 1870. 8°. Bd. 60, Abtheilung 1, p. 153–161.)       *EF

—— Geologische Skizzen aus Transkaukasien. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Bulletin: Classe physico-mathématique. St. Pétersbourg, 1847. f°. v. 5, col. 321–343.)       *QCB

—— [Observations sur le mont Ararat.] 1 pl. (Société géologique de France. Bulletin. Paris, 1851. 8°. série 2, v. 8, p. 265–271.)       PTA

—— Über die Lage der Schneegränze und die Gletscher der Gegenwart im Kaukasus. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Bulletin. St. Pétersbourg, 1878. f°. tome 24, col. 258–282.)       *QCB

—— Ueber das Steinsalz und seine geologische Stellung im russischen Armenien. 11 pl. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Mémoires: Sciences mathématiques et physiques. Saint Pétersbourg, 1859. f°. série 6, tome 7, p. 59–150.)       *QCB

—— Vergleichende Grundzüge der Geologie des Kaukasus wie der armenischen und nordpersischen Gebirge. 8 pl. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Mémoires: Sciences mathématiques et physiques. Saint Pétersbourg, 1859. f°. série 6., tome 7, p. 359–534.)       *QCB

—— Zur Geologie des südöstlichen Kaukasus. Bemerkungen von meinen Reisen im Jahre 1865. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Bulletin. St. Pétersbourg, 1866. f°. tome 10, col. 21–42.)       *QCB

Bonney, T. G. Notes on some rocks from Ararat. (Geological magazine. London, 1905. 8°. new series, decade 5, v. 2, p. 52–58.)       PTA

Buhse. Vorläufiger botanischer Bericht über meine Reise durch einen Theil Armeniens in den Monaten April und Mai 1847. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Bulletin: Classe physico-mathématique. St. Pétersbourg, 1849. f°. v. 7, col. 101–108.)       *QCB

Chikhachov, Piotr Aleksandrovich. Asie Mineure; description physique, statistique et archéologique de cette contrée, par P. de Tchihatcheff. Partie 1–4. Paris: Gide et J. Baudry, 1853–69. 6 v. in 8. 4°.       KCB and †KCB

Partie 4 published by L. Guérin.

Partie 1. Géographie physique comparée. Text and atlas. Partie 2. Climatologie et zoologie. Partie 3. Botanique. 2 v. Partie 4. Géologie. 3 v.

—— Sur l’orographie et la constitution géologique de quelques parties de l’Asie Mineure et de l’Arménie. (Institut de France.—Académie des sciences. Comptes rendus. Paris, 1858. 4°. v. 47, p. 118–120, 216–219, 446–448, 515–517, 667–668.)       *EO

Forel, F. A. Les échantillons de limon dragués en 1879 dans les lacs d’Arménie. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Bulletin. St. Pétersbourg, 1880. f°. tome 26, col. 571–576.)       *QCB

Gylling, Hjalmar. Notes on the microscopical structure of some eruptive rocks from Armenia and the Caucasus. (Mineralogical magazine. London, 1887. 8°. v. 7, p. 155–160.)       PWA

Hughes, Thomas McKenny. Notes on some volcanic phenomena in Armenia. (Nature. London, 1898. 4°. v. 57, p. 392–394.)       OA

Kharajian, Hagop A. Regional geology and mining of Armenia. New York: Nerso Press, 1915. 72 p., 1 folded diagr., 4 folded maps. 8°.       PVR

Bibliography, p. 70–72.

Loftus, William Kennett. On the geology of portions of the Turko-Persian frontier, and of the districts adjoining. 1 map. (Geological Society of London. Quarterly journal. London, 1854–55. 8°. v. 10, p. 464–469; v. 11, p. 247–344.)       PTA

McGregor, P. J. C. Notes on birds observed at Erzerum. (Ibis. London, 1917. 8°. series 10, v. 5, p. 1–30.)       QMA

Martens, E. v. Aufzählung der von Dr. Alexander Brandt in Russisch-Armenien gesammelten Mollusken. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Bulletin. St. Pétersbourg, 1880. f°. tome 26, col. 142–158.)       *QCB

Oswald, Felix. Armenien. Übersetzung von Otto Wilckens. Heidelberg: C. Winter, 1912. 40 p., 2 charts, 1 diagr. 8°. (Handbuch der regionalen Geologie. Bd. 5, Abt. 3, Heft 10.)       PVX

Bibliography, p. 36–39.

—— Zur tektonischen Entwicklungsgeschichte des armenischen Hochlandes. (Petermanns Mitteilungen. Gotha, 1910. 4°. Jahrg. 56, Halbband 1, p. 8–14, 69–74, 126–132.)       KAA

Saparian, Hamazasb. Pousapanoutiun. [Botany.] Venice, 1884. 248 p. 12°.       *ONPA

—— Yergrapanoutiun. [Geology.] Venice, 1893. 3 p.l., 215 p. 12°.       *ONPA

Schaffer, Franz X. Grundzüge des geologischen Baues von Türkisch-Armenien und dem östlichen Anatolien. 1 map. (Petermanns Mitteilungen. Gotha, 1907. 4°. Bd. 53, p. 145–153.)       KAA

Sieger, Robert. Die Schwankungen der armenischen Seen. (Globus. Braunschweig, 1894. f°. Bd. 65, p. 73–75.)       †KAA

—— Die Schwankungen der hocharmenischen Seen seit 1800 in Vergleichung mit einigen verwandten Erscheinungen. (Kaiserlich Königlich geographische Gesellschaft. Mittheilungen. Wien, 1888. 8°. Bd. 31, p. 95–115, 159–181, 390–426.)       KAA

Strecker, Wilhelm. Ueber die wahrscheinliche ältere Form des Wan-Sees. (Gesellschaft für Erdkunde. Zeitschrift. Berlin, 1869. 8°. Bd. 4, p. 549–552.)       KAA

Tristram, H. B. Ornithological notes of a journey through Syria, Mesopotamia, and southern Armenia in 1881. (Ibis. London, 1882. 8°. series 4, v. 6, p. 402–419.)       QMA

Wachter, Wilhelm. Die kaukasisch-armenische Erdbebenzone. (Zeitschrift für Naturwissenschaften. Stuttgart, 1902. 8°. Bd. 75, p. 53–64.)       PQA

Wagner, Moriz. Aus dem Tagebuch eines deutschen Naturforschers in Armenien [Moriz Wagner]. (Ausland. Stuttgart, 1846. 4°. Jahrg. 19, p. 957–959, 961–963, 966–967, 970–971, 1005–1007, 1010–1011.)       †KAA

—— Beiträge zur Kenntniss der Naturverhältnisse im türkisch-armenischen Hochlande. (Ausland. Stuttgart, 1851. 4°. Jahrg. 24, p. 205–207, 210–211.)       †KAA

Wilckens, Otto. See Oswald, Felix.

Yeremian, Simeon. Nor gentanapanoutiun ev martagazmoutiun badmagan ev ngarakragan. [An historical and descriptive treatise on zoology and physiology.] Venice, 1896. 3 p.l., 553 p. 8°.       *ONPA

—— Nor hankapanoutiun ngarakragan ev badmagan. [A descriptive and historical treatise on mineralogy.] Venice, 1898. 4 p.l., 175 p. 12°.       *ONPA

Zahn, Gustav W. von. Die Stellung Armeniens im Gebirgsbau von Vorderasien unter besonderer Berücksichtigung der türkischen Teile. Berlin: E. S. Mittler & Sohn, 1906. vi p., 1 l., 90 p., 2 maps. 4°. (Berlin.—Universität: Institut für Meereskunde und Geographisches Institut. Veröffentlichungen. Heft 10.)       KAA

LANGUAGE

Adjarian, H. Classification des dialectes arméniens. Paris: H. Champion, 1909. 5 p.l., 88 p., 1 map. 4°. (École pratique des hautes études. Bibliothèque: Sciences historiques et philologiques. fasc. 173.)       *EN

—— Lautlehre des Van-Dialekts. (Zeitschrift für armenische Philologie. Marburg, 1903. 8°. Bd. 1, p. 74–86, 121–138.)       *ONL

—— S. Mesropi ev krerou kiudi badmoutian aghpiurnern ou anonts knnoutiunu. [The history of St. Mesrop and the discovery of the Armenian alphabet.] Paris: Banaser, 1907. 40 p. 8°.       *ONK

Supplement to Banaser, v. 9.

Aganoon, Arratoon Isaac. A dissertation on the antiquity of the Armenian language. With some notes and observations by the late T. M. Dickenson. (Royal Asiatic Society. Journal. London, 1837. 8°. v. 4, p. 333–344.)       *OAA

Agop, Joannes. Grammatica Latina, Armenice explicata. Romæ: Typis Sacræ-Congregationis de Propaganda Fide, 1675. 214 p., 1 l. 8°.       *ONL

Bound with his: Puritas Haygica; seu, Grammatica Armenica. Romæ, 1675. 8°.

—— Puritas Haygica; seu, Grammatica Armenica. Romæ: Typis Sacræ Congregationis de Propaganda Fide, 1675. 3 p.l., 246 p., 2 l. 8°.       *ONL

—— Puritas linguæ Armenicæ. Romæ: ex Typographia Sacræ Congregationis de Propaganda Fide, 1674. 215 p. 8°.       *ONL

Bound with his: Puritas Haygica; seu, Grammatica Armenica. Romæ, 1675. 8°.

Alphabetum Armenum cum Oratione dominicali; Salutatione angelica; Initio Evangelii S. Johannis, et Cantico pœnitentiae. [Edited by G. C. Amaduzzi.] Romae: Typis Sacræ Congregationis de Propaganda Fide, 1784. 32 p. 8°. RAH p.v.2

Amaduzzi, G. C. See Alphabetum Armenum.

Arachin tasakirk mangants. [First reader for children.] New York, 1866. 131 p. 16°.       *ONL

Aucher, Paschal. See Aukerian, Haroutiun.

Aukerian, Haroutiun. A dictionary English and Armenian by Father Paschal Aucher. With the assistance of J. Brand. Venice: S. Lazarus, 1821–25. 2 v. 8°.       *R-*ONL

v. 2. A dictionary Armenian and English by John Brand. With the assistance of Father Paschal Aucher.

—— Dictionnaire abrégé français-arménien par le P. Paschal Aucher ... aux dépens de M. Garabied Duz. [Venise: Académie arménienne de S. Lazare,] 1812–17. 2 v. 8°.       *ONL

Tome 2. Dictionnaire abrégé arménien-français.

—— A grammar Armenian and English. By Father Paschal Aucher. Venice: Armenian Academy, 1819. 4 p.l., 334 p., 1 l. 12°.       *ONL

—— Grammar English and Armenian by Father Paschal Aucher. Venice: Armenian Academy, 1817. 4 p.l., 181 p., 2 l. 12°.       *ONL

Aukerian, Haroutiun, and G. G. N. BYRON, 6. BARON BYRON. A grammar, Armenian and English, by P. Paschal Aucher and Lord Byron. Venice: printed in the Armenian monastery of St. Lazarus, 1873. 144 p. 12°.       *ONL

Aukerian, Mëgërdich. See Avedikian, Gabriele, Khatchadroh Surmelian and Mëgërdich Aukerian.

Avdall, Johannes. See Avtaliantz, John.

Avedikian, Gabriele, Khatchadroh Surmelian and Mëgërdich Aukerian. Nor parkirk Haigasyian lezui. [New dictionary of the Armenian language.] Venice, 1836–37. 2 v. 4°.       †*ONL

Avtaliantz, John, baron. Authors of Armenian grammars, from the earliest stages of Armenian literature up to the present day. By Johannes Avdall. (Asiatic Society of Bengal. Journal. Calcutta, 1869. 8°. v. 37, part 1, p. 134–138.)       *OHA

—— On the invention of the Armenian alphabet. By Johannes Avdall. (Asiatic Society of Bengal. Journal. Calcutta, 1845. 8°. v. 14, p. 522–526.)       *OHA

Baumgartner, Adolf. Ueber das Buch “die Chrie.” (Deutsche morgenländische Gesellschaft. Zeitschrift. Leipzig, 1886. 8°. Bd. 40, p. 457–515.)       *OAA

Bedrossian, Matthias. New dictionary Armenian-English. Venice: S. Lazarus Armenian Academy, 1875–79. xxx, 786 p., 1 table. 8°.       *R-*ONL

Bellaud. Essai sur la langue arménienne. Paris: Imprimerie impériale, 1812. viii, 96 p. 8°.       *ONL

Beshgeturian, Azniv. Arachnort Anklierin lezvin. [Guide to the English language.] Boston: Hairenik Press, 1909. 184 p. 12°.       *ONL

Blau, Otto. Ueber-karta, -kerta in Ortsnamen. (Deutsche morgenländische Gesellschaft. Zeitschrift. Leipzig, 1877. 8°. Bd. 31, p. 495–505.)       *OAA

Boetticher, Paul. See Lagarde, Paul Anton de.

Brand, John. See Aukerian, Haroutiun.

Brockelmann, Karl. Ein assyrisches Lehnwort im Armenischen. (Zeitschrift für Assyriologie. Weimar, 1898. 8°. Bd. 13, p. 327–328.)       *OCL

—— Die griechischen Fremdwörter im Armenischen. (Deutsche morgenländische Gesellschaft. Zeitschrift. Leipzig, 1893. 8°. Bd. 47, p. 1–42.)       *OAA

—— Ein syrischer Text in armenischer Umschrift. (Deutsche morgenländische Gesellschaft. Zeitschrift. Leipzig, 1902. 8°. Bd. 56, p. 616–618.)       *OAA

Brosset, Marie Félicité. Variétés arméniennes. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Bulletin. St. Pétersbourg, 1864. f°. tome 7, col. 90–99.)       *QCB

Reprinted in Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Mélanges asiatiques. St. Pétersbourg, 1868. tome 5, p. 65–77, *OAA.

Bugge, Sophus. Beiträge zur etymologischen Erläuterung der armenischen Sprache. (Zeitschrift für vergleichende Sprachforschung. Gütersloh, 1893. 8°. Bd. 32, p. 1–87.)       RAA

—— Etruskisch und Armenisch. Sprachvergleichende Forschungen. Reihe 1. Christiania: H. Aschehoug & Co., 1890. xviii, 171 p. 8°.       RIE

Byron (6. baron), George Gordon Noel Byron. Lord Byron’s Armenian exercises and poetry. Venice: in the Island of S. Lazzaro, 1870. 167 p., 2 l. 12°. NCI p.v.92

—— See also Aukerian, Haroutiun, and G. G. N. BYRON, 6. BARON BYRON.

Calfa, Ambroise. Dictionnaire arménien-français et français-arménien. Paris: L. Hachette et Cie., 1861. 7 p.l., vi p., 2 l., 1032 p., 1 l. 16°.       *ONL

Arménien-français only.

Chahan de Cirbied, Jacques. Grammaire de la langue arménienne; ou l’on expose les principes et les règles de la langue, d’après les meilleurs grammairiens, et les auteurs originaux et suivant les usages particuliers de l’idiome haïkien; rédigée ... par J. Ch. Cirbied. Paris: Éverat, 1823. 3 p.l., lxxxii, 820 p. 8°.       *ONL

Reviewed by J. Zohrab in Journal asiatique, tome 2, p. 297–312; tome 3, p. 169–190, *OAA.

—— See also Denis of Thrace.

Chakmakjian, H. H. Armeno-American letter writer containing a large variety of model letters adapted to all occasions: letters of friendship, letters of congratulation and condolence, letters of love, business letters. Examples from great authors. Boston: E. A. Yeran [1914]. 440 p. 8°.       *ONL

Charpentier, Jarl. Kleine Beiträge zur armenischen Wortkunde. (Indogermanische Forschungen. Strassburg, 1909. 8°. Bd. 25, p. 241–256.)       RAA

Ciakciak, Emmanuele. Dizionario italiano-armeno-turco. Venezia, 1804. 26, 896 p., 1 pl. 8°.       *ONL

Cirbied, J. See Chahan de Cirbied, Jacques.

Delatre, Louis. Place de l’arménien parmi les langues indo-européennes. (Revue de l’Orient, de l’Algérie et des colonies. Paris, 1858. 8°. nouvelle série, tome 7, p. 36–46.)       *OAA

Denis of Thrace. Grammaire de Denis de Thrace, en grec, en arménien et en français, accompagnée de notes et d’éclaircissemens par M. Cirbied. (Société royale des antiquaires de France. Mémoires. Paris, 1824. 8°. tome 6, p. v-xxxii, 1–93.)       DA

BOURGEOIS, H. La grammaire arménienne de Denis de Thrace. (Revue de linguistique et de philologie comparée. Chalon-sur-Saone, 1911. 8°. v. 44, p. 176–187.)       RAA

Dickenson, T. M. See Aganoon, Arratoon Isaac.

Dirr, A. Praktisches Lehrbuch der ostarmenischen Sprache. Wien: A. Hartleben [1912]. viii p., 1 l., 182 p., 1 table. 16°. (Die Kunst der Polyglottie. Teil 103.)       *ONL

Dulaurier, Édouard. See Patkanov, Keropé Petrovich.

Dwight, Harrison Gray Otis. Kéraganoutun Ankghiaren yev Hahérén. [A grammar English and Armenian.] Smyrna, 1835. 112 p. 8°.       *ONL

Dwight, Harrison Gray Otis, and ELIAS RIGGS. Orthography of Armenian and Turkish proper names. (American Oriental Society. Journal. New York, 1854. 8°. v. 4, p. 119–121.)       *OAA

Esoff, G. d’. Aperçu de l’étude de la langue arménienne en Europe. (Actes du huitième Congrès international des orientalistes. Leide, 1892. 8°. partie 3, section 2, fasc. 1, p. 73–82.)       *OAA

Finck, Franz Nikolaus. Lehrbuch der neuostarmenischen Litteratursprache. Unter Mitwirkung von Stephan Kanajeanz bearbeitet von F. N. Finck. Vagarschapat: Druckerei des Klosters S. Etschmiadsin, 1902. 1 p.l., x, 141 p. 8°.       *ONL

—— See also Zeitschrift für armenische Philologie.

Gardthausen, V. Ueber den griechischen Ursprung der armenischen Schrift. (Deutsche morgenländische Gesellschaft. Zeitschrift. Leipzig, 1876. 8°. Bd. 30, p. 74–80.)       *OAA

Gauthiot, Robert. Note sur l’accent secondaire en arménien. (Banaser. Paris, 1899. 8°. v. 1, p. 321–324.)       *ONK

Gjandschezian, Esnik. Beiträge zur altarmenischen nominalen Stammbildungslehre. (Zeitschrift für armenische Philologie. Marburg, 1903. 8°. Bd. 1, p. 33–63.)       *ONL

—— See also Zeitschrift für armenische Philologie.

Gleye, Arthur. Ugro-finnischer Einfluss im Armenischen. (Keleti Szemle. Budapest, 1901. 8°. v. 2, p. 157–159.)       *OAA

Gray, Louis Herbert. On certain Persian and Armenian month-names as influenced by the Avesta calendar. (American Oriental Society. Journal. New Haven, 1907. 8°. v. 28, p. 331–344.)       *OAA

Gulian, Kevork H. Elementary modern Armenian grammar. London: D. Nutt, 1902. vi p., 1 l., 196 p. 8°. (Method Gaspey-Otto-Sauer.)       *ONL

Hagopian, Hovhan. A pocket dictionary (English-Armenian). Boston: “Ararat” Publishing Co., 1905. 292 p. 16°.       *ONL

Hanusz, Johann. Beiträge zur armenischen Dialectologie. (Vienna Oriental journal. Vienna, 1887–89. 8°. v. 1, p. 181–197, 281–313; v. 2, p. 63–70, 124–132, 291–308; v. 3, p. 38–50.)       *OAA

Huebschmann, Heinrich. Armeniaca. (Deutsche morgenländische Gesellschaft. Zeitschrift. Leipzig, 1881–92. 8°. Bd. 35, p. 168–180, 654–664; Bd. 36, p. 115–134; Bd. 46, p. 324–329.)       *OAA

—— Armeniaca. (Indogermanische Forschungen. Strassburg, 1906. 8°. Bd. 19, p. 457–480.)       RAA

—— Armeniaca. (Strassburger Festschrift zur XLVI. Versammlung deutscher Philologen und Schulmänner. Strassburg: K. J. Trübner, 1901. 4°. p. 69–79.)       *C

—— Armenische Grammatik. Theil 1. Leipzig: Breitkopf & Härtel, 1897. xxii p., 1 l., 575 p. 8°. (Bibliothek indogermanischer Grammatiken. Bd. 6, Theil 1.)       *ONL

Theil 1. Armenische Etymologie.

—— Iranisch-armenische Namen auf karta, kert, gird. (Deutsche morgenländische Gesellschaft. Zeitschrift. Leipzig, 1876. 8°. Bd. 30, p. 138–141.)       *OAA

—— Die semitischen Lehnwörter im Altarmenischen. (Deutsche morgenländische Gesellschaft. Zeitschrift. Leipzig. 1892. 8°. Bd. 46, p. 226–268.)       *OAA

—— Ueber Aussprache und Umschreibung des Altarmenischen. (Deutsche morgenländische Gesellschaft. Zeitschrift. Leipzig, 1876. 8°. Bd. 30, p. 53–73.)       *OAA

—— Ueber die Stellung des Armenischen im Kreise der indogermanischen Sprachen. (Zeitschrift für vergleichende Sprachforschung. Berlin, 1877. 8°. Bd. 22, p. 5–49.)       RAA

Isaverdentz, Hagopos. An easy method of learning English for the use of Armenians. Part 1–2. Venice: Armenian Typography of St. Lazaro, 1881. 255, 216. 49 p. 12°.       *ONL

Title from cover.

Joannissiany, Abgar. See Zeitschrift für armenische Philologie.

Junker, Heinrich. Zur Flexion der altarmenischen Demonstrativa. (Zeitschrift für vergleichende Sprachforschung auf dem Gebiete der indogermanischen Sprachen. Göttingen, 1910. 8°. Bd. 43, p. 331–351.)       RAA

Kanajeanz, Stephan. See Finck, Franz Nikolaus.

Karamianz, N. Einundzwanzig Buchstaben eines verlorenen Alphabets. (Deutsche morgenländische Gesellschaft. Zeitschrift. Leipzig, 1886. 8°. Bd. 40, p. 315–319.)       *OAA

Karst, Josef. Aussprache und Vokalismus des Kilikisch-Armenischen. Erster Teil einer historisch-grammatischen Darstellung des Kilikisch-Armenischen. Strassburg: K. J. Trübner, 1899. 2 p.l., 74 p., 1 l. 8°.       *ONL

—— Beruehrungspunkte in der Pluralbildung des armenischen und der kaukasischen Sprachen. (Verhandlungen des XIII. internationalen Orientalisten-Kongresses. Leiden: E. J. Brill, 1904. 8°. p. 144–147.)       *OAA

—— Historische Grammatik des Kilikisch-Armenischen. Strassburg: K. J. Trübner, 1901. xxiii, 444 p., 2 tables. 8°.       *ONL

MEILLET, Antoine. Remarques sur la grammaire historique de l’arménien de Cilicie de M. J. Karst. (Zeitschrift für armenische Philologie. Marburg, 1904. 8°. Bd. 2, p. 18–28.)       *ONL

Karst, Josef. Das trilingue Medizinalglossar aus Ms. 310 der Wiener Mechitharisten-Bibliothek. Hrsg. und erläutert von J. Karst. (Zeitschrift für armenische Philologie. Marburg, 1904. 8°. Bd. 2, p. 112–148.)       *ONL

Kraelitz-Greifenhorst, Friedrich von. Sprachprobe eines armenisch-tatarischen Dialektes in Polen. (Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes. Wien, 1912. 8°. Bd. 26, p. 307–324.)       *OAA

—— Studien zum Armenisch-Türkischen. Wien: A. Hölder, 1912. 1 p.l., 46 p. 8°. (Kaiserliche Akademie der Wissenschaften in Wien. Sitzungsberichte: Philosophisch-historische Klasse. Bd. 168, Abhandl. 3.)       *EF

Lagarde, Paul Anton de. Armenische Studien. Göttingen: Dieterich, 1877. 1 p.l., 216 p. 4°.       †*ONL

Repr.: Königliche Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu Göttingen. Abhandlungen. Bd. 22, *EE.

—— Vergleichung der armenischen Consonanten mit denen des Sanskrit. (Deutsche morgenländische Gesellschaft. Zeitschrift. Leipzig, 1850. 8°. Bd. 4, p. 347–369.)       *OAA

Langlois, Victor. Mémoire sur les origines de la culture des lettres en Arménie. (Revue de l’Orient, de l’Algérie et des colonies. Paris. 1861–62. 8°. nouvelle série, tome 14. p. 200–223.)       *OAA

Lehmann-Haupt, Ferdinand Friedrich Karl. Vorschlæge zur Sammlung der lebenden armenischen Dialekte. (Verhandlungen des XIII. internationalen Orientalisten-Kongresses. Leiden: E. J. Brill, 1904. 8°. p. 141–143.)       *OAA

Lidén, Evald. Armenische Studien. Göteborg: W. Zachrisson, 1906. 149 p. 8°. (Göteborgs Högskolas årsskrift. Bd. 12.)       NIMA

Lusignan, Guy de. Nouveau dictionnaire illustré français-arménien. Paris: Typographie Morris père et fils, 1900–03. 2 v. 4°.       †*ONL

Manandian, Agop. See Zeitschrift für armenische Philologie.

Margoliouth, David Samuel. The Syro-Armenian dialect. (Royal Asiatic Society. Journal. London, 1898. 8°. 1898, p. 839–861.)       *OAA

Martin, Paulin. Des signes hiéroglyphiques dans les manuscrits arméniens. 4 facs. (Congrès international des orientalistes. Compte-rendu de la première session. Paris: Maisonneuve & Cie., 1876. 8°. tome 2, p. 456–458.)       *OAA

Maxudianz, M. Le parler arménien d’Akn (quartier bas). Paris: P. Geuthner, 1912. xi, 146 p. 4°.       *ONL

Bibliography, p. 1–3.

Meillet, Antoine. De quelques archaïsmes remarquables de la déclinaison arménienne. (Zeitschrift für armenische Philologie. Marburg, 1903. 8°. Bd. 1, p. 139–148.)       *ONL

—— Notes sur la conjugaison arménienne. (Banaser. Paris, 1900. 8°. v. 2. p. 97–109.)       *ONK

—— Observations sur la graphie de quelques anciens manuscrits de l’Évangile arménien. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1903. 8°. série 10, v. 2, p. 487–507.)       *OAA

—— Recherches sur la syntaxe comparée de l’arménien. (Société de linguistique de Paris. Mémoires. Paris, 1898–1911. 8°. v. 10, p. 241–273; v. 11, p. 369–389; v. 12, p. 407–428; v. 16, p. 92–131; v. 17. p. 1–35.)       RAA

Mirianischvili, Pierre. Sur le rapport mutuel entre le géorgien et l’arménien. (Revue de linguistique et de philologie comparée. Chalon-sur-Saone, 1910. 8°. v. 43, p. 233–270.)       RAA

Msériantz, Lévon. Notice sur la phonétique du dialecte arménien de Mouch. (Actes du onzième Congrès international des orientalistes. Paris, 1899. 4°. section 1, p. 299–316.)       *OAA

Mueller, Friedrich. Armeniaca. [No.] 1–6. (Kaiserliche Akademie der Wissenschaften. Sitzungsberichte: Philos.-hist. Classe. Wien, 1865–90. 8°. Bd. 48, p. 424–430; Bd. 64. p. 447–456; Bd. 66, p. 261–278; Bd. 78, p. 425–431; Bd. 88, p. 9–16; Bd. 122, p. 1–8.)       *EF

—— Beiträge zur Conjugation des armenischen Verbums. (Kaiserliche Akademie der Wissenschaften. Sitzungsberichte: Philos.-hist. Classe. Wien, 1863. 8°. Bd. 42, p. 327–342.)       *EF

—— Beiträge zur Declination des armenischen Nomens. (Kaiserliche Akademie der Wissenschaften. Sitzungsberichte: Philos.-hist. Classe. Wien, 1863. 8°. Bd. 44, p. 551–567.)       *EF

—— Beiträge zur Lautlehre der armenischen Sprache. [Part 1–3.] (Kaiserliche Akademie der Wissenschaften. Sitzungsberichte: Philos.-hist. Classe. Wien, 1862–63. 8°. Bd. 38. p. 570–595; Bd. 41, p. 3–14: Bd. 42, p. 249–258.)       *EF

—— Nicht-mesropische Schriftzeichen bei den Armeniern. (Vienna Oriental journal. Vienna, 1896. 8°. v. 10, p. 129–132.)       *OAA

—— Ueber die Stellung des Armenischen im Kreise der indogermanischen Sprachen. (Kaiserliche Akademie der Wissenschaften. Sitzungsberichte: Philos.-hist. Classe. Wien, 1877. 8°. Bd. 84, p. 211–232.)       *EF

—— Ueber den Ursprung der Vocalzeichen der armenischen Schrift. (Vienna Oriental journal. Vienna, 1894. 8°. v. 8, p. 155–160.)       *OAA

—— Zur Geschichte der armenischen Schrift. (Vienna Oriental journal. Vienna, 1888–90. 8°. v. 2, p. 245–248; v. 4, p. 284–288.)       *OAA

—— Zur Wortbildungslehre der armenischen Sprache. (Orient und Occident. Göttingen, 1865. 8°. Bd. 3, p. 434–445.)       *OAA

—— Zwei sprachwissenschaftliche Abhandlungen zur armenischen Grammatik. (Kaiserliche Akademie der Wissenschaften. Sitzungsberichte: Philos.-hist. Classe. Wien, 1861. 8°. Bd. 35, p. 191–199.)       *EF

Munkácsi, Bernhard. Über die “uralten armenischen Lehnwörter” im Türkischen. (Keleti Szemle. Budapest, 1904. 8°. v. 5, p. 352–357.)       *OAA

Patkanov, Keropé Petrovich. Recherches sur la formation de la langue arménienne.... Mémoire traduit du russe par M. Évariste Prud’homme; revu sur le texte original et annoté par M. Édouard Dulaurier. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1870. 8°. série 6, v. 16, p. 125–293.)       *OAA

—— Ueber die Stellung der armenischen Sprache im Kreise der Indo-Europäischen. (Russische Revue, Monatschrift für die Kunde Russlands. St. Petersburg. 1880. 8°. year 17, p. 70–89.)       *QCA

Patrubány, L. von. Zur armenischen Wortforschung. (Indogermanische Forschungen. Strassburg, 1903. 8°. Bd. 14, p. 54–60.)       RAA

Pedersen, Holger. Armenisch und die Nachbarsprachen. (Zeitschrift für vergleichende Sprachforschung auf dem Gebiete der indogermanischen Sprachen. Gütersloh, 1906. 8°. Bd. 39, p. 334–484.)       RAA

—— Les pronoms démonstratifs de l’ancien arménien. Avec un appendice sur les alternances vocaliques indo-européennes. København: B. Luno. 1905. 51 p. 4°. (Kongeligt Dansk Videnskabernes Selskab. Skrifter. Række 6. Historisk og filosofisk Afdeling. Bind 6, [no.] 3.)       *EH

—— Zur armenischen Sprachgeschichte. (Zeitschrift für vergleichende Sprachforschung auf dem Gebiete der indogermanischen Sprachen. Gütersloh, 1902. 8°. Bd. 38, p. 194–240.)       RAA

Petermann, Julius Heinrich. Brevis linguae Armeniacae grammatica, litteratura, chrestomathia cum glossario. In usum praelectionum et studiorum privatorum. Carolsruhae: H. Reuther, 1872. xi, 111, 92 p. 2. ed. 12°. (Porta linguarum Orientalium. Pars 6.)       *OAC

—— Grammatica linguae Armeniacae. Berolini: G. Eichler, 1837. xii, 264 p., 3 tables. 8°.       *ONL

—— Ueber den Dialect der Armenier von Tiflis. (Koeniglich Preussische Akademie der Wissenschaften. Abhandlungen: Philol.-hist. Klasse. Berlin, 1867. 4°. Jahrg. 1866, p. 57–87.)       *EE

A Pocket dictionary of the English, Armenian and Turkish languages. Venice: printed at the Press of the Armenian College of S. Lazarus, 1843. 3 v. 18°.       *OPF

Pratt, Andrew T. On the Armeno-Turkish alphabet. (American Oriental Society. Journal. New Haven, 1866. 8°. v. 8, p. 374–376.)       *OAA

Prud’homme, Évariste. See Patkanov, Keropé Petrovich.

Riggs, Elias. A brief grammar of the modern Armenian language as spoken in Constantinople and Asia Minor. [Preface signed E. Riggs.] Smyrna: W. Griffitt, 1847. 80 p. 8°.       *ONL

—— Inverted construction of modern Armenian. (American Oriental Society. Journal. New Haven, 1860. 8°. v. 6, p. 565–566.)       *OAA

—— See also Dwight, Harrison Gray Otis, and ELIAS RIGGS.

Schroeder, Johan Joachim. Hoc est Joh. Joachimi Schröderi Thesaurus linguae Armenicae, antiquae et hodiernae, cum varia praxios materia, cujus elenchum sequens pagella exhibet. Amstelodami, 1711. 8 p.l., 64, 410 p., 40 l. 8°.       *ONL

Seklemian, A. G. The Armenian alphabet. (Armenia. Boston, 1905. 4°. v. 1, no. 6, p. 39–45.)       †*ONK

Settegast, Franz. Armenisches im “Daurel e Beton.” (Zeitschrift für romanische Philologie. Halle, 1905. 8°. Bd. 29, p. 413–417.)       RDTA

Surmelian, Khatchadroh. See Avedikian, Gabriele, Khatchadroh Surmelian and Mëgërdich Aukerian.

Tavitian, S. De l’...(È), ou du positif de l’être, qui est l’objet de la science positive. De l’unité des lettres ou du principe de la voix et de son harmonie absolue, qui constituent l’objet des sciences logique, musique et mathématique. Paris: P. Schmidt, 1887. 64 p. 8°.       *ONK p.v.2

Tiryakian, H. Hahyéreni zeghdzoumneru. [Armenian abused.] New York, 1917. 63 p. 12°.       *ONL

Torossian, Bedros R. Self-instructor in the English language, according to the latest pedagogical system, based on New York State Education Department’s six year elementary course of English. New York: Violet Press, 1913. 714, 20 p. 2. ed. 8°.       *ONL

Also Armenian title-page.

Vosgian, Gomidass A. Artserén parkirk. [An Armenian-French dictionary.] Constantinople: H. Matteosian, 1893. 9 p.l., 929 p., 1 l. 12°.       *ONL

Windischmann, Friedrich H. H. Die Grundlage des Armenischen im arischen Sprachtstamme. (Königlich Bayerische Akademie der Wissenschaften. Abhandlungen: Philos.-philol. Classe. München, 1847. 4°. Bd. 4, Abth. 2, p. 1–49.)       *EE

Yeran, Edward A. Armenian-English conversation illustrated, comprising every-day conversation, letter writing, grammar, English Armenian reader, and useful informations. Boston: Yeran Press [cop. 1913]. 380 p. 3. ed. 8°.       *ONL

Zanolli, Almo. Singolare accezione del vocabolo armeno “tirakan.” (Società asiatica italiana. Giornale. Firenze, 1907. 8°. v. 20, p. 89–92.)       *OAA

—— Studio sul raddoppiamento allitterazione e ripetizione nell’ armeno antico. (Società asiatica italiana. Giornale. Firenze, 1912–13. 8°. v. 24, p. 1–98; v. 25, p. 305–313.)       *OAA

Zeitschrift für armenische Philologie. Unter Mitwirkung von Abgar Joannissiany hrsg. von Franz Nikolaus Finck, Esnik Gjandschezian und Agop Manandian. Bd. 1–2. Marburg: N. G. Elwert, 1903–1904. 8°.       *ONL

Zposaran mangants. [Recreation for children, or reading lessons in religious poetry and instruction, and in natural history; translated from English into the classical Armenian language by a native under the supervision of J. B. Adger; with a vocabulary giving definitions in the modern dialect.] Smyrna: H. Hallock, 1838. 4 p.l., 288 p., 1 pl. 12°.       RMZ and *ONL

INSCRIPTIONS

Contains in addition to articles on the Van inscriptions a few on inscriptions in modern Armenian characters.

Basmadjian, K. J. Note on the Van inscriptions. (Royal Asiatic Society. Journal. London, 1897. 8°. 1897, p. 579–583.)       *OAA

—— Une nouvelle inscription arméniaque ou vannique. (Actes du onzième Congrès international des orientalistes. Paris, 1899. 4°. section 1, p. 257–259.)       *OAA

—— Une nouvelle inscription vannique trouvée à Qizil-Qalé. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1902. 8°. série 9, v. 19, p. 137–140.)       *OAA

—— La plus ancienne inscription arménienne. 1 pl. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1914. 8°. série 11, v. 4, p. 160–161.)       *OAA

—— Quelques observations sur l’inscription de Kelischin. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1903. 8°. série 10, v. 1, p. 554–555.)       *OAA

—— La stèle de Zouarthnotz. (Recueil de travaux relatifs à la philologie et à l’archéologie égyptiennes et assyriennes. Paris, 1901. 4°. année 23, p. 145–151.)       *OBKG

Belck, Waldemar. Eine in Russisch-Armenien neu aufgefundene, wichtige chaldische Inschrift. (Berliner Gesellschaft für Anthropologie, Ethnologie und Urgeschichte. Verhandlungen. Berlin, 1901. 4°. Jahrg. 1901, p. 223–226.)       QOA

—— Die Keil-Inschriften in der Tigris-Quellgrotte und über einige andere Ergebnisse der armenischen Expedition. (Berliner Gesellschaft für Anthropologie, Ethnologie und Urgeschichte. Verhandlungen. Berlin, 1900. 4°. Jahrg. 1900, p. 443–466.)       QOA

—— Die Kelischin-Stele und ihre chaldisch-assyrischen Keilinschriften. Mit einer Karte und drei Tafeln. Freienwalde a. O.: M. Rüger, 1904. 1 p.l., 74 col., 1 map, 3 pl. sq. 4°. (Anatole. Zeitschrift für Orientforschung. Heft 1.)       †*OAA

—— Mittheilungen über armenische Streitfragen. (Berliner Gesellschaft für Anthropologie, Ethnologie und Urgeschichte. Verhandlungen. Berlin, 1901. 4°. Jahrg. 1901, p. 284–328.)       QOA

Belck, Waldemar, and F. F. K. LEHMANN-HAUPT. Chaldische Forschungen. (Berliner Gesellschaft für Anthropologie, Ethnologie und Urgeschichte. Verhandlungen. Berlin. 1895–97. 8°. Jahrg. 1895, p. 578–616; Jahrg. 1896, p. 309–327; Jahrg. 1897, p. 302–308.)       QOA

1. Der Name “Chalder.” 2. Hrn. Sayce’s neuester Artikel über die Inschriften von Van. 3. Bauten und Bauart der Chalder. 4. Eine Canal-Inschrift Argistis I. 5. Eine chaldische Backstein-Inschrift. 6. Tiglatpileser III. gegen Sardur von Urartu. 7. Zur Frage nach dem ursprünglichen Standort der beiden assyrischen Inschriften Sardur’s, Sohnes des Lutipris.

—— Inuspuas, Sohn des Menuas. (Zeitschrift für Assyriologie. Berlin, 1892. 8°. Bd. 7, p. 255–267.)       *OCL

—— Mittheilung über weitere Ergebnisse ihrer Studien an den neugefundenen armenischen Keilinschriften. (Berliner Gesellschaft für Anthropologie, Ethnologie und Urgeschichte. Verhandlungen. Berlin, 1892. 8°. Jahrg. 1892, p. 477–488.)       QOA

—— Ein neuer Herrscher von Chaldia. (Zeitschrift für Assyriologie. Weimar, 1894. 8°. Bd. 9, p. 82–99, 339–360.)       *OCL

—— Über die Kelishin-Stelen. (Berliner Gesellschaft für Anthropologie, Ethnologie und Urgeschichte. Verhandlungen. Berlin, 1893. 8°. Jahrg. 1893, p. 389–400.)       QOA

—— Ueber neuerlich aufgefundene Keilinschriften in russisch und türkisch Armenien. (Zeitschrift für Ethnologie. Berlin, 1892. 8°. Bd. 24, p. 122–152.)       QOA

Bertin, George. Abridged grammars of the languages of the cuneiform inscriptions containing: I. A Sumero-Akkadian grammar; II. An Assyro-Babylonian grammar; III. A Vannic grammar; IV. A Medic grammar; V. An old Persian grammar. London: Trübner & Co., 1888. VIII, 117 p. 12°. (Trübner’s collection of simplified grammars. no. 17.)       *OCO

Brosset, Marie Félicité. De quelques inscriptions arméniennes, remarquables au point de vue chronologique. 1 fac. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Bulletin. St. Pétersbourg, 1860. f°. tome 1, col. 399–413.)       *QCB

Reprinted in Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Mélanges asiatiques. St. Pétersbourg, 1859. tome 3, p. 735–756, *OAA.

—— Explication de diverses inscriptions géorgiennes, arméniennes et grecques. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Mémoires: Sciences politiques, histoire et philologie. St. Pétersbourg, 1840. sq. 4°. série 6, v. 4, p. 315–446.)       *QCB

—— Note sur les inscriptions arméniennes de Bolghari. 1 pl. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Bulletin scientifique. St. Pétersbourg, 1838. f°. tome 3, col. 18–21.)       *QCB

—— Notice sur la plus ancienne inscription arménienne connue. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Bulletin de la classe historico-philologique. St. Pétersbourg, 1857. f°. tome 14, col. 118–125.)       *QCB

Reprinted in Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Mélanges asiatiques. St. Pétersbourg, 1859. tome 3, p. 1–11, *OAA.

—— Rapport sur diverses inscriptions, recueillies par MM. Jules Kästner et Ad. Berger. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Bulletin. St. Pétersbourg, 1864. f°. tome 7, col. 275–281.)       *QCB

Reprinted in Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Mélanges asiatiques. St. Pétersbourg, 1868. tome 5, p. 113–118, *OAA.

Brosset, Marie Félicité, and E. KUNIK. Notice sur deux inscriptions cunéiformes, découvertes par M. Kästner dans l’Arménie russe. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Bulletin. St. Pétersbourg, 1863. f°. tome 5, col. 428–435.)       *QCB

Reprinted in Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Mélanges asiatiques. St. Pétersbourg, 1863. tome 4, p. 671–680, *OAA.

Carrière, Auguste. Inscriptions d’un reliquaire arménien de la collection Basilewski publiées et traduites par A. Carrière. 2 pl. (École des langues orientales vivantes. Publications. Paris, 1883. 4°. série 2, v. 9, p. 167–213.)       *OAF

Série 2, v. 9. Mélanges orientaux.

Foy, Willy. Zur Xerxes-Inschrift von Van. (Deutsche morgenländische Gesellschaft. Zeitschrift. Leipzig, 1900. 8°. Bd. 54, p. 406–407.)       *OAA

Guthe, H. Mosaiken mit armenischer Inschrift auf dem Ölberge. (Deutscher Palaestina-Verein. Mittheilungen und Nachrichten. Leipzig, 1895. 8°. Jahrg. 1, p. 51–53.)       *PWC

Guyard, Stanislas. Études vanniques. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1884. 8°. série 8, v. 3, p. 499–517.)       *OAA

—— Les inscriptions de Van. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1880. 8°. série 7, v. 15, p. 540–543.)       *OAA

—— Inscriptions de Van, les estampages de M. Deyrolle. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1883. 8°. série 8, v. 1, p. 517–523.)       *OAA

—— Note sur quatre mots des inscriptions de Van. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1882. 8°. série 7, v. 19, p. 514–515.)       *OAA

—— Note sur quelques particularités des inscriptions de Van. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1883. 8°. série 8, v. 1, p. 261–265.)       *OAA

—— Note sur quelques passages des inscriptions de Van. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1883. 8°. série 8, v. 2, p. 306–307.)       *OAA

Hincks, Edward. On the inscriptions at Van. (Royal Asiatic Society. Journal. London, 1848. 8°. v. 9, p. 387–449.)       *OAA

Jensen, Peter. Die hittitisch-armenische Inschrift eines Syennesis aus Babylon. (Deutsche morgenländische Gesellschaft. Zeitschrift. Leipzig, 1903. 8°. Bd. 57, p. 215–270.)       *OAA

—— Die Sitze der “Urarto-Chalder” zur Zeit Tiglatpileser’s I nach Belck und Lehmann. (Zeitschrift für Assyriologie. Weimar, 1896. 8°. Bd. 11, p. 306–309.)       *OCL

BELCK, Waldemar, and F. F. C. LEHMANN-HAUPT. Zu Jensen’s Bemerkungen betreffs der Sitze der Chalder. (Zeitschrift für Assyriologie. Weimar, 1897. 8°. Bd. 12, p. 113–123.)       *OCL

Kunik, E. See Brosset, Marie Félicité, and E. KUNIK.

Langlois, Victor. Inscriptions grecques, romaines, byzantines et arméniennes de la Cilicie recueillies par Victor Langlois.... Paris: A. Leleux, 1854. iv, 58 p., 1 l., 1 pl. 4°.       †*ONM

—— Note sur l’inscription arménienne d’un bélier sépulcral à Djoulfa. (Revue de l’Orient, de l’Algérie et des colonies. Paris, 1855. 8°. nouvelle série, tome 2, p. 135–138.)       *OAA

Lehmann-Haupt, Ferdinand Friedrich Karl. Bericht über die Ergebnisse der von Dr. W. Belck und Dr. C. F. Lehmann 1898/99 ausgeführten Forschungsreise in Armenien. (Königlich Preussische Akademie der Wissenschaften. Sitzungsberichte. Berlin, 1900. 4°. 1900, p. 619–633.)       *EE

—— “Chaldisch” und “Armenisch.” (Recueil de travaux relatifs à la philologie et à l’archéologie. Paris, 1896. f°. année 18, p. 209–217.)       *OBKG

—— Chaldische Nova. (Berliner Gesellschaft für Anthropologie, Ethnologie und Urgeschichte. Verhandlungen. Berlin, 1893. 8°. Jahrg. 1893, p. 217–224.)       QOA

—— Entgegnung auf Hrn. Belck’s Einsendung “über die Keil-Inschriften der Tigris-Grotte und über einige andere Ergebnisse der armenischen Expedition.” (Berliner Gesellschaft für Anthropologie, Ethnologie und Urgeschichte. Verhandlungen. Berlin, 1900. 4°. Jahrg. 1900, p. 612–626.)       QOA

—— Eine neue Ausgabe der auf russischem Gebiet gefundenen chaldischen Keilinschriften. (Berliner Gesellschaft für Anthropologie, Ethnologie und Urgeschichte. Verhandlungen. Berlin, 1896. 8°. Jahrg. 1896, p. 586–589.)       QOA

—— Neugefundene Menuas-Inschriften. (Berliner Gesellschaft für Anthropologie, Ethnologie und Urgeschichte. Verhandlungen. Berlin, 1900. 8°. Jahrg. 1900, p. 572–574.)       QOA

—— Die neugefundene Steleninschrift Rusas’ II. von Chaldia. (Deutsche morgenländische Gesellschaft. Zeitschrift. Leipzig, 1902. 8°. Bd. 56, p. 101–115.)       *OAA

BELCK, Waldemar. Die Steleninschrift Rusas’ II. Argistihinis von Etschmiadzin. (Deutsche morgenländische Gesellschaft. Zeitschrift. Leipzig, 1904. 8°. Bd. 58, p. 161–197.)       *OAA

LEHMANN-HAUPT, Ferdinand Friedrich Karl. Em Schlusswort. (Deutsche morgenländische Gesellschaft. Zeitschrift. Leipzig, 1904. 8°. Bd. 58, p. 859–863.)       *OAA

Lehmann-Haupt, Ferdinand Friedrich Karl. Der Tigris-Tunnel. (Berliner Gesellschaft für Anthropologie, Ethnologie und Urgeschichte. Verhandlungen. Berlin, 1901. 4°. Jahrg. 1901, p. 226–244.)       QOA

—— Zwei unveröffentlichte chaldische Inschriften. (Deutsche morgenländische Gesellschaft. Zeitschrift. Leipzig. 1904. 8°. Bd. 58, p. 815–852.)       *OAA

—— Zwei unveröffentlichte Keilschrifttexte. (Hilprecht anniversary volume. Leipzig, 1909. 4°. p. 256–268.)       *OCK

—— See also Belck, Waldemar, and F. F. K. LEHMANN-HAUPT.

Macler, Frédéric. Mosaïque orientale. 1. Epigraphica., 2. Historica. Paris: P. Geuthner, 1907. 90 p., 21. 8°.       *OAL

Mordtmann, Andreas David. Entzifferung und Erklärung der armenischen Keilinschriften von Van und der Umgegend. (Deutsche morgenländische Gesellschaft. Zeitschrift. Leipzig, 1872. 8°. Bd. 26, p. 465–696.)       *OAA

—— Ueber die Keilinschriften von Armenien. (Deutsche morgenländische Gesellschaft. Zeitschrift. Leipzig, 1877. 8°. Bd. 31, p. 406–438.)       *OAA

Morgan, Jacques Jean Marie de, and J. V. SCHEIL. La stèle de Kel-i-chin. (Recueil de travaux relatifs à la philologie et à l’archéologie égyptiennes et assyriennes. Paris, 1893. 4°. année 14, p. 153–160.)       *OBKG

Mueller, David Heinrich. Drei neue Inschriften von Van. (Vienna Oriental journal. Vienna, 1887. 8°. v. 1, p. 213–219.)       *OAA

—— See also Wuensch, Josef, and D. H. MUELLER.

Mueller, Friedrich. Bemerkungen über zwei armenische Keil-Inschriften. Wien: aus der k. k. Hof- und Staatsdruckerei, 1870. 1 p.l., 6 p., 1 fac. 8°.       *ONM

Repr.: Kaiserliche Akademie der Wissenschaften. Sitzungsberichte: Philos.-hist. Cl. Bd. 65, p. 589–594, *EF.

—— Zwei armenische Inschriften aus Galizien und die Gründungs-Urkunde der armenischen Kirche in Kamenec Podolsk. 8 p., 1 fac. (Kaiserliche Akademie der Wissenschaften. Sitzungsberichte: Philos.-hist. Classe. Wien, 1897. 8°. Bd. 135, Abh. 11.)       *EF

Patkanov, Keropé Petrovich. De quelques inscriptions de Van. 2 facs. (Muséon. Louvain, 1882. 8°. v. 1, p. 541–547.)       ZAA

—— Sur l’écriture cunéiforme arméniaque et les inscriptions de Van. (Congrès international des orientalistes. Compte-rendu de la première session. Paris: Maisonneuve & Cie., 1876. 8°. tome 2, p. 425–432.)       *OAA

Patkanov, Keropé Petrovich, and A. H. SAYCE. De quelques nouvelles inscriptions cunéiformes découvertes sur le territoire russe. 1 fac. (Muséon. Louvain, 1883. 8°. v. 2, p. 358–364.)       ZAA

Robert, Louis de. Étude philologique sur les inscriptions cunéiformes de l’Arménie. Paris: E. LEROUX, 1876. 2 p.l., 196 p. f°.       †*ONM

Sandalgian, Joseph. Asorisdaniah eu Barsig sebakir artsanakroutiunk. [A treatise on Assyrian and Persian cuneiform inscriptions with extracts from them relating to the history of Ararat.] Vienna, 1901. 262 p., 1 l. 8°.       *ONQ

—— L’idiome des inscriptions cunéiformes urartiques. Rome: Loescher et Co., 1898. 23 p. 4°.       *ONM

—— Les inscriptions cunéiformes urartiques transcrites avec une triple traduction interlinéaire en arménien classique, en latin et en français, suivies d’un glossaire et d’une grammaire. Mémoire présenté à l’Académie des inscriptions de France. Venise (Ile de St.-Lazare): Imprimerie-librairie des PP. Mékhitharistes, 1900. l, 506 p., 1 l., 1 map. 4°.       *ONM

Saulcy, Louis Félicien Joseph Caignart de. Recherches sur l’écriture cunéiforme assyrienne. Inscriptions de Van. [Lettres à M. Eugène Burnouf. Signed F. de Saulcy.] Paris: Firmin Didot frères, 1848. 1 p.l., 44 p., 1 pl. 4°.       *OCO

Sayce, Archibald Henry. The cuneiform inscriptions of Van. (Royal Asiatic Society. Journal. London. 1888–94. 8°. new series, v. 20, p. 1–48; 1893, p. 1–39; 1894, p. 691–732.)       *OAA

—— The cuneiform inscriptions of Van. (Royal Asiatic Society. Journal. London, 1906–11. 8°. 1906, p. 611–653; 1911, p. 49–63.)       *OAA

—— The cuneiform inscriptions of Van, deciphered and translated. (Royal Asiatic Society. Journal. London, 1882. 8°. new series, v. 14, p. 377–732.)       *OAA

—— Deux nouvelles inscriptions vanniques. 1 fac. (Muséon. Louvain, 1884–86. 8°. v. 3, p. 222–224; v. 5, p. 374–378.)       ZAA

—— Fresh contributions to the decipherment of the Vannic inscriptions. (Royal Asiatic Society. Journal. London, 1901. 8°. 1901, p. 645–660.)       *OAA

—— The great inscription of Argistis on the rock of Van. (Records of the past. London [1890]. 12°. new series, v. 4, p. 114–133.)       *OCK

—— Inscription of Menuas, king of Ararat, in the Vannic language. (Records of the past. London [1888]. 12°. new series, v. 1, p. 163–167.)       *OCK

—— Les inscriptions vanniques d’Armavir. (Muséon. Louvain, 1883. 8°. v. 2, p. 5–9.)       ZAA

—— Monolith inscription of Argistis, king of Van. (Records of the past. London [1890]. 12°. new series, v. 4, p. 134–136.)       *OCK

—— A new inscription of the Vannic king Menuas. 1 pl. (Royal Asiatic Society. Journal. London, 1914. 8°. 1914, p. 75–77.)       *OAA

—— A new Vannic inscription. (Royal Asiatic Society. Journal. London, 1912. 8°. 1912, p. 107–112.)       *OAA

—— On the cuneiform inscriptions of Van. (Zeitschrift für vergleichende Sprachforschung. Berlin, 1877. 8°. Bd. 22, p. 407–409.)       RAA

—— See also Patkanov, Keropé Petrovich, and A. H. SAYCE.

Scheil, Jean Vincent. Inscription vannique de Melasgert. (Recueil de travaux relatifs à la philologie et à l’archéologie égyptiennes et assyriennes. Paris, 1896. 4°. année 18, p. 75–77.)       *OBKG

—— Note sur l’expression vannique “gunušâ haubi.” (Recueil de travaux relatifs à la philologie et à l’archéologie égyptiennes et assyriennes. Paris, 1893. 4°. année 14, p. 124.)       *OBKG

—— See also Morgan, Jacques Jean Marie de, and J. V. SCHEIL.

Schulz, Éd. Mémoire sur le lac de Van et ses environs. 8 facs. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1840. 8°. série 3, v. 9, p. 257–323.)       *OAA

Wuensch, Josef, and D. H. MUELLER. Die Keil-Inschrift von Aschrut-Darga. Entdeckt und beschrieben von Josef Wünsch, publicirt und erklärt von David Heinrich Müller. 3 pl. (Kaiserliche Akademie der Wissenschaften. Denkschriften: Philosophisch-historische Klasse. Wien, 1888. f°. Bd. 36, Abtheilung 2, p. 1–26.)       *EF

HISTORY OF LITERATURE

Arnot, Robert. The Armenian literature. (Armenia. New York, 1912. 4°. v. 6, p. 37–39.)       †*ONK

Reprinted in New Armenia, v. 10, p. 7–8, †*ONK.

Baumstark, Anton. Die christlichen Literaturen des Orients. Leipzig: G. J. Göschen, 1911. 2 v. 16°. (Sammlung Göschen. Nr. 527–528.)       *OAT

Bd. 2, p. 61–110. Das christliche Schrifttum der Armenier und Georgier.

Brockelmann, Karl, and others. Geschichte des christlichen Litteraturen des Orients. Von C. Brockelmann, Johannes Leipoldt, Franz Nikolaus Finck, Enno Littmann. Leipzig: C. F. Amelang, 1907. viii, 281 p. 8°. (Die Litteraturen des Ostens in Einzeldarstellungen. Bd. 7, Abteilung 2.)       *OAT

p. 75–130. Finck, F. N. Geschichte der armenischen Litteratur.

Cayol, Henri. Littérature arménienne. (Journal asiatique de Constantinople. Constantinople, 1852. 8°. tome 1, p. 73–86.)       *OAA

Chalatianz, Bagrat. Die armenische Literatur des 19. Jahrhunderts. Eine Skizze. (Neue Heidelberger Jahrbücher. Heidelberg, 1905. 8°. Jahrg. 14, p. 16–38.)       EAA

Chanazarian, G. V. La littérature arménienne. (Revue orientale et américaine. Paris, 1862. 8°. tome 7, p. 192–196.)       *OAA

Finck, Franz Nikolaus. See Brockelmann, Karl, and others; also Schmidt, Erich, and others.

Garo, Chahen. Modern Armenian literature. (Poet-lore. Boston, 1897. 8°. v. 9, p. 122–126.)       *DA

Harnack, Adolf. Forschungen auf dem Gebiete der alten grusinischen und armenischen Litteratur. (Königlich Preussische Akademie der Wissenschaften. Sitzungsberichte. Berlin, 1903. 4°. 1903, p. 831–840.)       *EE

Macler, Frédéric. La chaire d’arménien à l’École spéciale des langues orientales vivantes. (Revue internationale de l’enseignement. Paris, 1912. 8°. v. 63, p. 5–38.)       SSA

Minas. Armenian literature. (Armenia. Boston, 1907. 4°. v. 3, no. 6, p. 27–35.)       †*ONK

Neumann, Carl Friedrich. Versuch einer Geschichte der armenischen Literatur, nach den Werken der Mechitaristen frei bearbeitet. Leipzig: J. A. Barth, 1836. xii, 308 p. 8°.       *ONP

Nève, Félix. L’Arménie chrétienne et sa littérature. Louvain: C. Peeters, 1886. vii, 403 p. 8°.       *ONK

Petermann, Julius Heinrich. Ueber einige neuere Erscheinungen der armenischen Litteratur. (Deutsche morgenländische Gesellschaft. Zeitschrift. Leipzig, 1861. 8°. Bd. 15, p. 397–406.)       *OAA

Raffi, Aram. Armenia: its epics, folksongs and mediaeval poetry. (In: Z. C. Boyajian, Armenian legends and poems. London [1916]. f°. p. 125–191.)       †*ONP

Schmidt, Erich, and others. Die orientalischen Literaturen. Mit Einleitung: die Anfänge der Literatur und die Literatur der primitiven Völker. Berlin: B. G. Teubner, 1906. ix, 419 p. 4°. (Die Kultur der Gegenwart. Teil 1, Abteilung 7.)       *OAT

p. 282–298. Finck, F. N. Die armenische Literatur.

Schrumpf, G. A. On the progress of Armenian studies. (Transactions of the ninth International Congress of Orientalists. London, 1893. 8°. v. 1, p. 540–553.)       *OAA

Sukias Somal, Placido. Quadro della storia letteraria di Armenia. Venezia: dalla Tipografia armena di S. Lazzaro, 1829. xix, 240 p., 1 l. 8°.       *ONP

Thumajan, Johann. Die Geschichte der classisch-armenischen Schriftsprache. (Verhandlungen des VII. internationalen Orientalisten-Congresses. Arische Section. Wien: A. Hölder, 1888. 8°. p. 69–77.)       *OAA

Veselovski, Yuri. Армянекая поэзія 19 вѣка и ея происхожденіе. (Русская мысль. Moscow, 1901. 8°. 1901, no. 12, [part 2,] p. 97–123.)       *QCA

Armenian poetry of the nineteenth century.

—— Къ характеристикѣ новой армянской литературы. (Вѣстникъ Воспитанія. Moscow, 1914. 8°. v. 25, no. 4, p. 147–165.)       *QCA

New Armenian literature.

—— Литературное творчество турецкихъ армянъ. (Вѣстникъ Европы. Petrograd, 1916. 8°. 1916, no. 3, p. 75–108.)       *QCA

Literature of the Turkish Armenians.

Zavak. The earliest Armenian printing press. (Ararat. London, 1916. 8°. v. 3, p. 473–481.)       *ONK

LITERATURE

POETRY

Alishan, Leo M. See Alishanian, Gheuont.

Alishanian, Gheuont. Armenian popular songs translated into English by Leo M. Alishan, D. D. Venice: S. Lazarus, 1852. 2 p.l., 85 p., 1 l. 8°.       *ONP

—— —— Venice: S. Lazarus, 1888. 83 p., 1 l. 3. ed. 8°.       *ONP

—— The lily of Shavarshan. [Translated by Alice Stone Blackwell.] (Armenia. Boston, 1905. 4°. v. 1, no. 8, p. 17–19.)       †*ONK

LEIST, Arthur. Pater Leo Alischan. (In his: Litterarische Skizzen. Leipzig [1886]. 12°. p. 41–51.)       *ONK

Armenische Bibliothek. Bd. 2.

Antreassian, Khorene M. See Katchoony, H.

Armenian poems. Metrical version by Robert Arnot. (In: Armenian literature. London [cop. 1901]. 8°. p. 45–54.)       *OCY

Arnot, Robert. See Armenian poems.

Beshigtashlian, Mëgërdich. Kertouadzner ou jarer. [A collection of his poetry and speeches.] Paris, 1904. 193 p., 1 l. 8°.       *ONP

LEIST, Arthur. Mkrtitsch Beschiktaschlian. (In his: Litterarische Skizzen. Leipzig [1886]. 12°. p. 53–64.)       *ONK

Armenische Bibliothek. Bd. 2.

Blackwell, Alice Stone. Armenian poems rendered into English verse by Alice Stone Blackwell. Boston, 1917. 2 p.l., xii. 13–296 p., 3 l. 12°.       *ONP

—— See also Alishanian, Gheuont; also Damadian, Mihran; also Hayrig, Chrimian; also Kourghinian, Shoushanik; also Patkanian, Raphael: also Portoukalian, M.; also Raffi; also Tchobanian, Archag; also Tourian, Bedros; also Yarjanian-Siamanto, Atom; also Yergat, Tigran.

Boré, Eugène. Élégie sur la prise de Constantinople, poëme inédit et extrait du manuscrit 80 arménien de la Bibliothèque royale. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1835. 8°. série 2, v. 15, p. 271–298.)       *OAA

Boyajian, Zabelle C., compiler. Armenian legends and poems, illustrated & compiled by Zabelle C. Boyajian ... with an introduction by the Right Hon. Viscount Bryce ... and a contribution on “Armenia: its epics, folksongs and mediaeval poetry,” by Aram Raffi. London: J. M. Dent & Sons, Ltd. [1916.] xvi, 195 p., 12 col’d pl. f°.       †*ONP

Bryce (1. viscount), James Bryce. See Boyajian, Zabelle C., compiler.

Chant populaire sur la captivité de Léon, fils du roi Héthoum I. (In: Institut de France.—Académie des inscriptions et belles-lettres. Recueil des historiens des croisades. Documents arméniens. Paris, 1869. f°. v. 1, p. 537–540.)       ††BTR

Armenian text with French translation.

Contes & chants arméniens recueillis, transcrits et traduits par Djelali avec préface et note explicative par Paul Passy. Fasc. 1. Paris, 1899. 16°.       *ONP p.v.1

Damadian, Mihran. Furfurcar. Translated by Alice Stone Blackwell. (New Armenia. New York, 1917. f°. v. 9, p. 264.)       †*ONK

Djelali. See Contes & chants.

Dulaurier, Édouard. Le chants populaires de l’Arménie. (Revue des deux mondes. Paris, 1852. 8°. nouvelle période, tome 14, p. 224–255.)       *DM

—— Études sur les chants historiques et les traditions populaires de l’ancienne Arménie d’après une dissertation de J. B. Émin. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1852. 8°. série 4, v. 19, p. 5–58.)       *OAA

Émin, Jean Baptiste. See Dulaurier, Édouard.

Green, G. M. See Raffi.

Gregory Dgha, patriarch of Armenia. Élégie du patriarche Grégoire Dgha Catholicos d’Arménie ... sur la prise de Jérusalem par Saladin. (In: Institut de France.—Académie des inscriptions et belles-lettres. Recueil des historiens des croisades. Documents arméniens. Paris, 1869. f°. v. 1, p. 269–307.)       ††BTR

Armenian text with French translation.

Hayrig, Chrimian. The soldier’s lament. [Translated by Alice Stone Blackwell.] (Armenia. Boston, 1905. 4°. v. 1, no. 9, p. 19–20.)       †*ONK

Hethoum II, king of Armenia. Poëme de Héthoum II, roi d’Arménie. (In: Institut de France.—Académie des inscriptions et belles-lettres. Recueil des historiens des croisades. Documents arméniens. Paris, 1869. f°. v. 1, p. 541–555.)       ††BTR

Armenian text with French translation.

Katchoony, H. To the martyrs of Adana. [Translated by Khorene M. Antreassian.] (Armenia. New York, 1911. 4°. v. 4, no. 11, p. 12.)       †*ONK

Khrimean, Mekertich. A meeting of kings. Translation of a posthumous work by Khrimean Hairik. Versified by A. G. Sheridan. (Ararat. London, 1915. 8°. v. 2, p. 436–443, 445–456.)       *ONK

Text and translation.

Kourghinian, Shoushanik. The eagle’s love. To the nightingale. Rendered into English verse by Alice Stone Blackwell. (Armenian herald. Boston, 1918. 8°. v. 1, p. 545–546.)       *ONK

Koutchak, Nahabed. Vieux chants arméniens. (La revue blanche. Paris, 1901. 8°. v. 26, p. 217–221.)       *DM

Lalayantz, Erwand. Les anciens chants historiques et les traditions populaires de l’Arménie. (Revue des traditions populaires. Paris, 1896. 8°. v. 11, p. 1–12, 129–138, 337–351.)       ZBA

Miller, Miss Frank. Armenian popular songs. (Armenia. Boston, 1906. 4°. v. 2, no. 4, p. 23–28.)       †*ONK

Mourey, Gabriel. See Tchobanian, Archag, translator.

Natalie, Shahan. Songs of love and hate. The agony of my faith, Love, Prayers, To thee, Flames of hate, Persecuted rhapsodist. Boston: Hairenik Press, 1915. 166 p., 1 l. 8°.       *ONP

Nerses the Graceful, patriarch of Armenia. Élégie sur la prise d’Édesse par les Musulmans, par Nersès Klaietsi, patriarche d’Arménie; publiée pour la première fois, en arménien par J. Zohrab. Ouvrage publié par la Société asiatique. Paris: Dondey-Dupré père et fils, 1828. 7 p.l., 6, 112 p. 8°.       *ONP

—— Élégie sur la prise d’Édesse. (In: Institut de France.—Académie des inscriptions et belles-lettres. Recueil des historiens des croisades. Documents arméniens. Paris, 1869. f°. v. 1, p. 223–268.)       ††BTR

Armenian text with French translation.

AVTALIANTZ, John, baron. Memoir of the life and writings of St. Nierses Clajensis, surnamed the Graceful, pontiff of Armenia. (Asiatic Society of Bengal. Journal. Calcutta, 1836. 8°. v. 5, p. 129–157.)       *OHA

Passy, Paul. See Contes & chants.

Patkanian, Raphael. Cradle song from the Armenian of Raphael Patkanian. [Translated by Alice Stone Blackwell.] (Armenia. Boston, 1905. 4°. v. 1, no. 7, p. 27–28.)       †*ONK

—— The woe of Araxes. (Armenia. New York, 1910. 4°. v. 4, no. 5, p. 13.)       †*ONK

Portoukalian, M. The Armenian girl. From the Armenian.... Rendered into English verse by Alice Stone Blackwell. (Armenia. New York, 1911. 4°. v. 5, p. 121.)       †*ONK

Raffi. The Lake of Van. From the Armenian of Raffi. [Translated by Alice Stone Blackwell.] (Armenia. Boston, 1905. 4°. v. 2, no. 2–3, p. 23–25.)       †*ONK

—— The Lake of Van. Translated by G. M. Green. (New Armenia. New York, 1918. f°. v. 10, p. 90.)       †*ONK

Raffi, Aram. See Boyajian, Zabelle C., compiler.

Sheridan, A. G. See Khrimean, Mekertich.

Siamanto. See Yarjanian-Siamanto, Atom.

Tcheraz, Minas. Poètes arméniens. Bédros Tourian. Gamar-Kathipa. Saïath-Nova. Guévork Dodokhiantz. Mikaël Nalbandiantz. Corène de Lusignan. Paris: E. Leroux, 1913. xi, 155 p. 16°.       *ONP

Tchobanian, Archag. Armenia’s lullaby. (Asiatic review. London, 1916. 8°. v. 10, p. 441–443.)       *OAA

—— Armenian poems rendered into English verse by Alice Stone Blackwell. (Armenia. New York, 1912. 4°. v. 5, p. 210–211.)       †*ONK

—— The Armenian poetry. (Armenia. New York, 1910. 4°. v. 4, no. 1, p. 2–3; no. 2, p. 9–10; no. 3, p. 8–9; no. 5, p. 14–15.)       †*ONK

—— The epic of Armenia. Translated from the French by Alice Stone Blackwell. (Armenian herald. Boston, 1918. 8°. v. 1, p. 317–323.)       *ONK

—— Haï Etcher. [A collection of Armenian poems, illustrated from objects in the convent at Etchmiadzin and from old illuminated manuscripts.] Paris, 1912. 54 p., 1 l., 120 p., 52 pl. 8°.       *ONP

—— Lullaby for Mother Armenia. From the Armenian of Archag Tchobanian. [Translated by Alice Stone Blackwell.] (Armenia. Boston, 1904. 4°. v. 1, no. 2, p. 19–22.)       †*ONK

Reprinted in New Armenia, v. 8, p. 237–238, †*ONK; and in Armenian herald, v. 1, p. 43–45, *ONK.

—— Naghash Hovnathan ashoughe yev Hovnathan Hovnathanian nigaritche. [The Armenian Troubadour Naghash Hovnathan and a complete collection of his works; illustrated by pictures drawn by his grandson Hovnathan Hovnathanian.] Paris, 1910. 128 p., 1 l., 26 pl. 8°.       *ONP

—— Poèmes. Aurore. La caravane des heures. Angoisse. Visions. Dans la nuit. Sur la colline. Traduction française. Préface de Pierre Quillard. Paris: Société du Mercure de France, 1908. xii, 263 p. 12°.       *ONP

—— Poèmes arméniens, anciens et modernes. Traduits par Archag Tchobanian et précédés d’une étude de Gabriel Mourey sur la poésie et l’art arméniens. Paris: A. Charles, 1902. 104 p. 12°.       *ONP

BUSS, Kate. Archag Tchobanian. (Armenian herald. Boston, 1917. 8°. v. 1, p. 40–42.)       *ONK

MARSHALL, Annie C. Arshag Tchobanian. A biographical sketch. (Armenia. New York, 1913. 4°. v. 6, p. 298–301.)       †*ONK

Torossian, Aram. Armenian poetry. (Armenian herald. Boston, 1917. 8°. v. 1. p. 24–39.)       *ONK

Tourian, Bedros. Complaints. Repentance. [Translated from the Armenian by Alice Stone Blackwell.] (Armenia. Boston, 1907. 4°. v. 3, no. 9, p. 38–42.)       †*ONK

—— Little lake. From the Armenian. [Translated by] Alice Stone Blackwell. (Armenia. New York, 1911. 4°. v. 4, no. 8, p. 19.)       †*ONK

—— Wishes for Armenia. [Translated by Alice Stone Blackwell.] (Armenia. New York, 1912. 4°. v. 6, p. 141–142.)       †*ONK

Reprinted in New Armenia, v. 8, p. 363, †*ONK.

TCHERAZ, Minas. Bedros Tourian. (New Armenia. New York, 1917. f°. v. 9. p. 154–156.)       †*ONK

—— Vie et poésies de Bédros Tourian. (Muséon. Louvain, 1894. 8°. v. 13, p. 357–366.)       ZAA

Tsutsag hishadagarani Movsisi Zohrabiants artsakhétsvo. [A collection of Armenian poetry.] Part 1. Moscow, 1870. 106 p. 8°.       *ONP

Yarjanian-Siamanto, Atom. Song of the knight. From the Armenian of Siamanto. Rendered into English verse by Alice Stone Blackwell. (Armenia. New York, 1911. 4°. v. 5, p. 71–75.)       †*ONK

—— The starving. [Translated by Alice Stone Blackwell.] (Armenian herald. Boston, 1918. 8°. v. 1, p. 449–452.)       *ONK

BLACKWELL, Alice Stone. An Armenian poet: Siamanto. (Poet lore. Boston, 1917. 8°. v. 28, p. 231–241.)       *DA

TOROSSIAN, Aram. Atom Yarjanian-Siamanto. (Armenian herald. Boston, 1918. 8°. v. 1, p. 438–448.)       *ONK

Yeran, Edward Arakel. Zhoghovrtahin yérkaran. [Popular songs.] Boston, n. d. 748 p., 10 l. 8°.       *ONP

Yergat, Tigran. Poete mourant. The dying poet. Translated by Alice Stone Blackwell. (Armenia. New York, 1912. 4°. v. 6, p. 54–55.)       †*ONK

Zohrabian, John. See Nerses the Graceful, patriarch of Armenia.

FICTION AND DRAMA

Aharonian, Avedis. Armenische Erzählungen, von Awetis Aharonean. Übersetzt von Agnes Finck-Gjandschezian. Leipzig: P. Reclam, jun. [1909.] 106 p. 24°. (Universal-Bibliothek. Nr. 5107.)       *ONP

—— Guteton da lakto. Armena rakonto de A. Agaronjan tradukis Georgo Davidov. Budapest: Nagy Sándor Könyvnyomdájából [1907]. 10 p. 12°. (Esperanta universala biblioteko. Armena serio 2, no. 3.)       RAX p.v.1

—— Honor, from the Armenian of Avedis Aharonian translated by Arshag Mahdesian. (Outlook. New York, 1915. 8°. v. 111, p. 357–359.)       *DA

—— Матери; разсказы. Авторизованный переволъ съ армянскаго Вардгеса, съ предисловіемъ Крія [Алексѣевича] Веселовокаго. [Tales.] Moscow: V. Antik & Co. [19—?] 77(1) p. 24°. (Универсальная Библіотека. No. 712.)       *QB p.v.96

—— Vers la liberté. L’abime. Traduit de l’arménien par M. Chamlian et E. S. Altiar. Préface de A. F. Herold. Paris: E. Leroux, 1912. xix, 219 p., 2 l. 12°. (Petite bibliothèque arménienne. v. 4.)       *ONK

Ajcatur. Armena fabelo. Kollektis Georgo Davidov. Budapest: Neuwald I. Utódai Könyvnyomdájából [1908]. 14 p. 16°. (Esperanta universala biblioteko. Armena serio 3, no. 9.) RAX p.v.1

Altiar, Elias Sarkis. See Aharonian, Avedis.

Antreassian, Khorene M. See Raffi.

Apellian, Aleksandir. Boedi yrazi. [The poet’s dream. A modern Armenian drama in one act.] Tiflis, 1909. 28 p. 12°.       *ONP

Arakélian, Hambartzoum. Contes et nouvelles; traduit de l’arménien oriental par Aram Eknayan. Préface de Frédéric Macler. Paris: E. Leroux, 1916. xxv, 251 p., 1 l., 1 port. 12°. (Petite bibliothèque arménienne. v. 7.)       *ONK

Armenian literature; comprising poetry, drama, folk-lore, and classic traditions; translated into English for the first time; with a special introduction by Robert Arnot. London: Colonial Press [cop. 1901]. viii p., 3 l., 3–142 p., 1 fac. rev. ed. 8°.       *OCY

Contents: Proverbs and folk-lore; translated by F. B. Collins. The vacant yard; translated by F. B. Collins. Armenian poems; metrical version, by R. Arnot. David of Sassun, national epos of Armenia; translated by F. B. Collins. The ruined family, by G. Sundukianz; translated by F. B. Collins.

—— New York: Colonial Press [cop. 1901]. 1 p.l., viii p., 3 l., 3–142 p., 1 fac., 1 pl. rev. ed. 8°. (The world’s great classics.)       *OCY

Bound with: Babylonian and Assyrian literature.

Armenische Bibliothek. Hrsg. von Abgar Joannissiany. Bd. 1–9. Leipzig: Wilhelm Friedrich [1886–87]. 12°.       *ONK

Contents: Bd. 1. R. Patkanian, Drei Erzählungen. Bd. 2. A. Leist, Litterarische Skizzen. Bd. 3. Raffi, Bilder aus Persien und Türkisch-Armenien. Bd. 4. G. A. Khalathianz, Märchen und Sagen. Bd. 5–6. P. Proschianz, Sako. Bd. 7. K. Sundukianz, Die ruinirte Familie. Bd. 8–9. D. Sabrijian, Zwei Jahre in Abyssinien.

Arnot, Robert. See Armenian literature.

Baronian, Hagop H. Maitre Balthasar; comédie en trois actes. Introduction et traduction par J. M. Silnitzky. Paris: E. Leroux, 1913. xlv, 196 p., 1 l. 12°. (Petite bibliothèque arménienne. v. 6.)       *ONK

Bibliography, p. vi–vii.

Barrileah, A. H. Ara keghetsig badmagan vibasanoutiun. [Ara the pretty. An historical romance.] Venice, 1876. 487 p., 1 l., 1 pl. 16°.       *ONP

Berberian, M. See Veselovski, Y., and M. BERBERIAN, editors.

Calfa, Corène. Arschag II. Tragédie arménienne. (Revue de l’Orient, de l’Algérie et des colonies. Paris, 1863. 8°. nouvelle série, tome 15, p. 185–202, 292–306; tome 16, p. 27–40, 99–112, 147–158.)       *OAA

Chalatianz, Grikor. See Khalathianz, Grigori Abramovich.

Chamlian, Missak. See Aharonian, Avedis.

Chirvanzadê, pseud. of Alexandre Movissian. La possédée; traduit de l’arménien par A. Tchobanian. Préface de Frédéric Macler. Paris: E. Leroux, 1910. xiii, 188 p., 1 l. 12°. (Petite bibliothèque arménienne. [v. 1.])       *ONK

Colangian, Édouard. See Zartarian, Roupen.

Collins, F. B., translator. The vacant yard. An Armenian story. (Armenia. New York, 1913. 4°. v. 6, p. 380–384; v. 7. p. 30–32, 59–64.)       †*ONK

—— See also Armenian literature; also Sundukianz, Kapriel.

Davidov, Georg. See Aharonian, Avedis; also Ajcatur.

Eknayan, Aram. See Arakélian, Hambartzoum.

Essayan, Grigor. See Zartarian, Roupen.

Gjandschezian, Agnes Finck. See Aharonian, Avedis.

Hagopian, Hagop Melik. See Raffi.

Haroutiunian, Hovhannes. “Vor megoun yedeven.” [“Whom shall we follow after?” A drama in five acts.] Boston, 1912. 139 p. 8°.       *ONP

Joannissiany, Abgar, editor. See Armenische Bibliothek.

Khalathianz, Grigori Abramovich. Märchen und Sagen. Mit einer Einleitung von Grikor Chalatianz. Leipzig: Wilhelm Friedrich [1887]. xxxvii p., 1 l., 147 p. 12°. (Armenische Bibliothek. Bd. 4.)       *ONK

Lalajan, Johannes, translator. See Proschianz, Pertsch.

Leist, Arthur, translator. See Patkanian, Raphael.

Macler, Frédéric, translator. Contes arméniens. Traduits de l’arménien moderne par F. Macler. Paris: E. Leroux, 1905. 2 p.l., 194 p. 16°. (Collection de contes et chansons populaires. tome 29.)       ZBG

—— Contes et légendes de l’Arménie; traduits et recueillis par F. Macler. Préface de R. Basset. Paris: E. Leroux, 1911. xv, 196 p., 1 l. 12°. (Petite bibliothèque arménienne. v. 3.)       *ONK

—— See also Petite bibliothèque arménienne.

Mahdesian, Arshag. See Aharonian, Avedis.

Mangouni, N. Hatsi Hamar. [Armenian stories.] Boston, 1914. 222 p. 8°.       *ONP

Marr, N. Сборникъ притчъ Вардана, матеріалы для исторіи средневѣковой Армянской литературы. St. Petersburg: Akademiya Nauk, 1899. 3 v. in 2. 4°.       *QCT

Medieval Armenian literature.

Reviewed by F. C. Conybeare in Folk-lore, v. 10, p. 462–475, ZBA.

Melik, Alexander. Khordagwadz yerginkner. [An historical novel.] Boston: Hairenik Press, 1917. 4 p.l., 7–352 p. 8°.       *ONP

Mourier, J., translator. Contes et légendes du Caucase traduits par J. Mourier. Paris: Maisonneuve & C. Leclerc, 1888. 2 p.l., 112 p., 1 l. 16°. ZBG p.v.3

Contes géorgiens. Contes mingréliens. Contes arméniens.

Movissian, Alexandre. See Chirvanzadê, pseud. of Alexandre Movissian.

Patkanian, Raphael. Drei Erzählungen. Aus dem Armenischen übertragen von Arthur Leist. Leipzig: Wilhelm Friedrich [1886]. iv, 164 p. 12°. (Armenische Bibliothek. Bd. 1.)       *ONK

LEIST, Arthur. Raphael Patkanian. (In his: Litterarische Skizzen. Leipzig [1886]. 12°. p. 19–40.)       *ONK

Armenische Bibliothek. Bd. 2.

Petite bibliothèque arménienne. Publiée sous la direction de F. Macler. v. 1–7. Paris: E. Leroux, 1910–16. 12°.       *ONK

Contents: v. 1. Chirvanzadê, La possédée. v. 2. M. Tcheraz, Nouvelles orientales. v. 3. F. Macler, Contes et légendes de l’Arménie. v. 4. A. Aharonian, Vers la liberté. v. 5. R. Zartarian, Clarté nocturne. v. 6. H. H. Baronian, Maitre Balthasar. v. 7. H. Arakélian, Contes et nouvelles.

Proschianz, Pertsch. Sako. Roman in zwei Bänden. Aus dem Armenischen übersetzt von Johannes Lalajan. Leipzig: W. Friedrich [1886]. 2 v. in 1. 12°. (Armenische Bibliothek. Bd. 5–6.)       *ONK

Raffi. Bilder aus Persien und Türkisch-Armenien. Aus dem Armenischen übersetzt von Leo Rubenli. Leipzig: Wilhelm Friedrich [1887]. 1 p.l., 198 p. 12°. (Armenische Bibliothek. Bd. 3.)       *ONK

—— Jelaleddin. A picture of his invasion. From the Armenian of Raffi. [Translated by Khorene M. Antreassian.] (Armenia. Boston, 1906–07. 4°. v. 2, no. 9, p. 16–28; no. 10, p. 24–34; no. 11, p. 35–40; no. 12. p. 29–33; v. 3, no. 1, p. 19–29; no. 2, p. 28–33; no. 3, p. 41–48.)       †*ONK

—— Джалаледдинъ. Переводъ съ армянскаго Н. Бататуровой. Съ предисловіемъ Крія Веселовскаго. Moscow: V. Antik & Co. [19—?] 74 p. 24°. (Универсальная Библіотека. No. 706.)       *QB p.v.96

Jelaleddin. Translated from the Armenian.

—— Khent. [A romance.] Vienna, 1905. 2 p.l., 527 p., 1 pl. 8°.       *ONP

—— Schön-Vartig (“Geghetzig Vartig”). Eine Novelle Raffis. Deutsch von Dr. H. Trg. Schorn. (Geist des Ostens. München, 1914. 8°. Jahrg. 1, p. 745–757.)       *OAA

BOYAJIAN, Zabelle C. Raffi: the Armenian national writer. (Contemporary review. New York, 1916. 8°. v. 110, p. 222–228.)       *DA

BURCHARDI, Gustav. Raffi, der Schöpfer der neuarmenischen Literatur. (Geist des Ostens. München, 1914. 8°. Jahrg. 1, p. 167–169.)       *OAA

RAFFI commemoration. Armenia’s greatest writer, reformer and champion. (Ararat. London, 1913. 8°. v. 1, p. 35–40.)       *ONK

Rubenli, Leo. See Raffi; also Sundukianz, Kapriel.

Rushdooni. The sixth-and-a-half cousin’s inheritance. From the Armenian of Rushdooni. Translated and arranged by A. Timourian. (Armenia. New York, 1911. 4°. v. 5, p. 86–91.)       †*ONK

Saint-Martin, Jean Antoine. Analyse d’une tragédie arménienne; représentée à Léopol, le 9 avril 1668. [Sainte Ripsime.] (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1823. 8°. série 1, v. 2, p. 22–39.)       *OAA

Schorn, H. Trg. See Raffi.

Shishmanian, Hovsep. Toros Livoni. [Armenian stories.] Boston, 1917. 305 p. 8°.       *ONP

Silnitzky, J. M. See Baronian, Hagop H.

Sumpad Purad. Pande pand. [From prison to prison. A romance.] Part 1–5. Constantinople, 1911. 1048 p., 4 pl. 8°.       *ONP

Sundukianz, Kapriel. The ruined family. By Gabriel Sundukianz. Translated by F. B. Collins. (In: Armenian literature. London [cop. 1901]. 8°. p. 81–142.)       *OCY

—— The ruined family. (Armenia. New York, 1911. 4°. v. 4, no. 8, p. 11–14, no. 9, p. 7–11, no. 10, p. 17–19, no. 11. p. 13–15, no. 12, p. 26–28; v. 5, no. 1, p. 27–32, no. 2. p. 59–64.)       †*ONK

—— Die ruinirte Familie. Lustspiel in drei Aufzügen, aus dem Armenischen von Leo Rubenli. Leipzig: W. Friedrich [1886]. 1 p.l., 118 p. 12°. (Armenische Bibliothek. Bd. 7.)       *ONK

LEIST, Arthur. Gabriel Sundukianz. (In his: Litterarische Skizzen. Leipzig [1886]. 12°. p. 123–142.)       *ONK

Armenische Bibliothek. Bd. 2.

Tcheraz, Minas. Nouvelles orientales; préface de Frédéric Macler. Paris: E. Leroux, 1911. xviii, 133 p., 2 l. 12°. (Petite bibliothèque arménienne. [v. 2.])       *ONK

—— L’Orient inédit; légendes et traditions arméniennes, grecques et turques, recueillies et traduites. Paris: E. Leroux, 1912. 3 p.l., 4–328 p. 16°. (Collection de contes et chansons populaires. tome 39.)       ZBG

MARSHALL, Annie C. Minas Tcheraz. A biographical sketch. (Armenia. New York, 1913. 4°. v. 6, p. 240–243.)       †*ONK

Tchobanian, Archag. La vie et le rêve; poèmes en prose, contes, fantaisies. Lettre-préface de Émile Verhaeren. Paris: Société du Mercure de France, 1913. vii p., 1 l., 218 p., 1 l. 12°.       *ONP

—— See also Chirvanzadê, pseud. of Alexandre Movissian; also Zartarian, Roupen.

Timourian, A. See Rushdooni.

Tlgadintsi. See Haroutiunian, Hovhannes.

Veselovski, Y., and M. BERBERIAN, editors. Армянскіе беллетристы сборникъ. Moscow: N. Kushnerov, 1893. 518 p. 8°.       *QDA

A collection of Armenian fiction.

Wlislocki, Heinrich von. Märchen und Sagen der Bukowinaer und Siebenbürger Armenier. Aus eigenen und fremden Sammlungen übersetzt von Dr. Heinrich von Wlislocki. Hamburg: Verlagsanstalt und Druckerei Actien-Gesellschaft, 1891. viii, 188 p. 8°.       ZBIM

Zartarian, Roupen. Clarté nocturne, traduit de l’arménien par Archag Tchobanian, Édouard Colangian, et Grigor Essayan; préface de Gaston Bonet-Maury. Paris: E. Leroux, 1913. xx, 170 p., 2 l. 16°. (Petite bibliothèque arménienne. v. 5.)       *ONK

OTHER LITERATURE

Adanson, Karl Ludwig. See Injijian, Ghougas.

Aharonian, Avedis. Mother Armenia, forgive me. Translated by Missak Turpanjian. (New Armenia. New York, 1918. f°. v. 10, p. 46–47.)       †*ONK

Alelouia Yerousaghem. [A description of Jerusalem by a pilgrim.] Constantinople, 1903. 158 p., 1 l. illus. 12°.       *ONP

Alishanian, Gheuont. Deux descriptions arméniennes des lieux saints de Palestine. (Société de l’Orient latin. Archives de l’Orient latin. Paris, 1884. 8°. tome 2, Documents, p. 394–403.)       *OBA

Assises d’Antioche reproduces en français et publiées au sixième centenaire de la mort de Sempad le connétable, leur ancien traducteur arménien, dédiées à l’Académie des inscriptions et belles-lettres de France par la Société mekhithariste de Saint-Lazare. Venise: Imprimerie arménienne médaillée, 1876. xxiii, 93 p. 4°.       †*ONP

Augustin Badjétsi. Itinéraire du très-révérend frère Augustin Badjétsi, évêque arménien de Nakhidchévan, de l’ordre des Frères-Prêcheurs, à travers l’Europe; écrit, en langue arménienne, de sa propre main, ainsi que l’a reconnu et attesté le révérend frère Antoine Najari, son parent et son neveu, Apracounétsi, envoyé du roi de Perse au roi très-chrétien.... Traduit sur le manuscrit arménien ... par M. Brosset jeune. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1837. 8°. série 3, v. 3, p. 209–245, 401–421.)       *OAA

Avakian, Hovhannes, and BEDROS HOVNANIAN, editors. Koharnir Hai kraganoutian. [Gems of Armenian literature.] Boston: Hairenik Press, 1916. 366 p., 3 l. 12°.       *ONP

Aznavor, Cherubino. See Injijian, Ghougas.

Basil. Oraison funèbre de Baudouin, comte de Marasch et de Kéçoun. (In: Institut de France.—Académie des inscriptions et belles-lettres. Recueil des historiens des croisades. Documents arméniens. Paris, 1869. f°. v. 1, p. 203–222.)       ††BTR

Armenian text with French translation.

Bayan, G. Armenian proverbs and sayings translated into English by G. Bayan. Venice: Academy of S. Lazarus, 1889. 58 p. 16°.       *ONK p.v.1

Bittner, Maximilian. Der vom Himmel gefallene Brief Christi in seinen morgenländischen Versionen und Rezensionen. 240 p., 8 pl. (Kaiserliche Akademie der Wissenschaften. Denkschriften: Philosophisch-historische Klasse. Wien, 1906. 4°. Bd. 51, Abh. 1.)       *EF

Brosset, Marie Félicité. Extrait du manuscrit arménien no. 114 de la Bibliothèque royale, relatif au calendrier géorgien, traduit par Brosset. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1832. 8°. série 2, v. 10, p. 526–532.)       *OAA

—— Sur deux rédactions arméniennes, en vers et en prose, de la légende des saints Baralam = Varlaam et Ioasaph = Iosaphat. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Bulletin. St. Pétersbourg, 1878. f°. tome 24, col. 561–567.)       *QCB

Reprinted in Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Mélanges asiatiques. St. Pétersbourg, 1881. tome 8, p. 535–543, *OAA.

—— See also Augustin Badjétsi.

Carrière, Auguste. Un version arménienne de l’histoire d’Asséneth. (École des langues orientales vivantes. Publications. Paris, 1886. 4°. série 2, v. 19, p. 471–511.)       *OAF

Chalatianz, Bagrat. See Khalathianz, Bagrat.

Conybeare, Frederick Cornwallis. The Barlaam and Josaphat legend in the ancient Georgian and Armenian literatures. (Folk-lore. London, 1896. 8°. v. 7, p. 101–142.)       ZBA

—— See also The Key of truth.

Conybeare, Frederick Cornwallis, and others. The story of Ahikar from the Syriac, Arabic, Armenian, Ethiopic, Greek and Slavonic versions by F. C. Conybeare, J. Rendel Harris, and Agnes Smith Lewis. London: C. J. Clay & Sons, 1898. lxxxviii, 162 p., 1 l., 72 p. 8°.       *OAT

Armenian text, p. 125–162. Translation of the Armenian text, p. 24–55.

Damadian, M. Ramgavaroutiun. [Democracy.] Alexandria, 1910. 158 p., 1 l. 12°.       *ONP

Dashian, Hagopos, vartabed. Vartabedutune arakelotz anvaveragan ganonatz madiane. Tought hagopa ar gotrados ev ganonk tattéi. [The canons of the Apostles in Old Armenian.] Vienna, 1896. 9 p., 1 l., 442 p., 1 l. 8°.       *ONN

—— Zur Abgar-Sage. (Vienna Oriental journal. Vienna, 1890. 8°. v. 4, p. 17–34, 144–160, 177–198.)       *OAA

Dulaurier, Édouard. Cosmogonie des Perses d’après Eznig, auteur arménien du Ve siècle. (Revue de l’Orient, de l’Algérie et des colonies. Paris, 1857. 8°. nouvelle série, tome 5, p. 253–262.)       *OAA

Eznig. See Dulaurier, Édouard; also Wickering, Armand de.

Gjandschezian, Agnes Finck. See Photios.

Gjandschezian, Esnik. See Gregory Magistros; also Photios.

Gregory of Armenia, called Illuminator. Die Akten Gregors von Armenien neu hrsg. von P. de Lagarde. (Königliche Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu Göttingen. Abhandlungen. Göttingen, 1889. 4°. Bd. 35, p. 89–120.)       *EE

LAGARDE, Paul Anton de. Vita Gregorii Armeni. (In his: Onomastica sacra. Gottingae, 1887. 8°. p. 1–24.)       *YIP

Gregory Magistros. Ein Brief des Gregor Magistros an den Emir Ibrahim. Hrsg. von Esnik Gjandschezian. (Zeitschrift für armenische Philologie. Marburg, 1904. 8°. Bd. 2, p. 234–263.)       *ONL

—— Ein Brief des Gregor Magistros an den Patriarchen Petros. Hrsg. von Esnik Gjandschezian. (Zeitschrift für armenische Philologie. Marburg, 1904. 8°. Bd. 2, p. 75–80.)       *ONL

KHALATHIANZ, Grigori Abramovich. Fragmente iranischer Sagen bei Grigor Magistros. (Vienna Oriental journal. Vienna, 1896. 8°. v. 10, p. 217–224.)       *OAA

LANGLOIS, Victor. Mémoire sur la vie et les écrits du prince Grégoire Magistros, duc de la Mésopotamie, auteur arménien du XI siècle. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1869. 8°. série 6, v. 13, p. 5–64.)       *OAA

Gregory of Nazianzen. (Nonnos.) Die Scholien zu fünf Reden des Gregor von Nazianz. Hrsg. von Agop Manandian. (Zeitschrift für armenische Philologie. Marburg, 1903. 8°. Bd. 1, p. 220–330.)       *ONL

Harris, James Rendel. See Conybeare, Frederick Cornwallis, and others.

Histoire de Pharmani Asman. Traduite de l’arménien sur le manuscrit conservé à la Bibliothèque nationale de Paris, par Frédéric Macler. (Société des traditions populaires. Revue des traditions populaires. Paris, 1906. 8°. v. 21, p. 417–440, 481–500.)       ZBA

Hovnanian, Bedros. See Avakian, Hovhannes, and BEDROS HOVNANIAN, editors.

Injijian, Ghougas. Description du Bosphore ... traduite de l’arménien en français par F. Martin. Paris: J. B. Sajou, 1813. 134 p., 1 l. 8°.       *ONP

—— Nachrichten über den Thrazischen Bosporus, oder die Strasse von Constantinopel vom Dr. Ingigian; aus dem Armenischen übersetzt und von K. L. Adanson aus dem Französischen übersetzt.... Weimar: Verlag des Landes-Industrie-Comptoirs, 1814. viii, 118 p., 1 l. 12°. (In: M. C. Sprengel, Bibliothek der neuesten und wichtigsten Reisebeschreibungen. Bd. 50.)       KBD

—— Villeggiature de’ Bizantini sul Bosforo tracio opera del P. Luca Ingigi tradotta dal P. Cherubino Aznavor. Venezia: Tipografia di S. Lazzaro, 1831. xxiii, 330 p., 1 l., 1 map, 1 pl. 16°.       GIO

Joannissiany, Abgar. Armenische Sprichwörter. (Das Ausland. Augsburg, 1871. f°. Jahrg. 44, p. 403–405.)       †KAA

—— Sprichwörter. (In: G. A. Khalathianz, Märchen und Sagen. Leipzig [1887]. 12°. p. 133–147.)       *ONK

Armenische Bibliothek. Bd. 4.

Kalemkiar, Gr. Die siebente Vision Daniels. (Vienna Oriental journal. Vienna, 1892. 8°. v. 6, p. 109–136, 227–240.)       *OAA

The Key of truth: a manual of the Paulician church of Armenia. The Armenian text, edited and translated with illustrative documents and introduction by Fred. C. Conybeare. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1898. cxcvi, 201 p., 1 l. 8°.       ZFE

Khalathianz, Bagrat. Die armenische Heldensage. (Verein für Volkskunde. Zeitschrift. Berlin, 1902. 8°. Jahrg. 12, p. 138–144, 264–271, 391–402.)       YAA

Lagarde, Paul Anton de. See Gregory of Armenia, called Illuminator.

Leist, Arthur. Litterarische Skizzen. Leipzig: Wilhelm Friedrich [1886]. 1 p.l., 174 p. 12°. (Armenische Bibliothek. Bd. 2.)       *ONK

Contents: Ein Volkssänger. Raphael Patkanian. Pater Leo Alischan. Mkrtitsch Beschiktaschlian. Abowian. Die Kongregation der Mechitaristen. Erzbischof Gabriel Aiwasowski. Gabriel Sundukianz. Das armenische Zeitungswesen. Ein Vater seines Volkes.

Lewis, Agnes Smith. See Conybeare, Frederick Cornwallis. and others.

Macler, Frédéric. Un document arménien sur l’assassinat de Mahomet par une Juive. (Mélanges Hartwig Derenbourg, 1844–1908. Paris, 1909. 4°. p. 287–295.)       *OAC

—— Notre-Dame de Bitlis. Texte arménien traduit et annoté par Frédéric Macler. 7 pl. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1916. 8°. série 11, tome 6, p. 357–444.)       *OAA

—— See also Histoire de Pharmani Asman; also Mkhithar Gosh.

Manandian, Agop. See Gregory of Nazianzen.

Martin, François. See Injijian, Ghougas.

Mkhithar Gosh. Choix de fables arméniennes attribuées à Mkhithar Goch, traduites par F. Macler. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1902. 8°. série 9, v. 19, p. 457–487.)       *OAA

BROSSET, Marie Félicité. Rapport de M. Brosset sur un manuscrit arménien. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Bulletin de la classe historico-philologique. St. Pétersbourg, 1849. f°. tome 6, col. 380–382.)       *QCB

Reprinted in Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Mélanges asiatiques. St. Pétersbourg, 1852. tome 1, p. 150–152, *OAA.

Parechanian, Hagop K. Tirahauad khilkin hauadatsial ullalou jampan. [The infidel spirit.] Boston, 1917. 24 p. 12°.       *ONP

Photios. Der Brief des Photios an Aschot und dessen Antwort. Uebersetzt von Agnes Finck und Esnik Gjandschezian. (Zeitschrift für armenische Philologie. Marburg, 1904. 8°. Bd. 2, p. 1–17.)       *ONL

Prud’homme, Évariste. See Vartan the Great.

Sabrijian, Dimoteos. Deux ans de séjour en Abyssinie; ou, Vie morale, politique et religieuse des Abyssiniens par le R. P. Dimothéos, légat de ... le patriarche arménien auprès de Théodore roi d’Abyssinie. Traduit par ordre de ... Isaïe, patriarche arménien de Jérusalem. Livre 1–2. Jérusalem: Typographie arménienne du couvent de Saint-Jacques, 1871. 2 v. in 1. 8°.       BLM

—— Zwei Jahre in Abyssinien oder Schilderung der Sitten und des staatlichen und religiösen Lebens der Abyssinier von Sr. Hochw. Pater Timotheus, Legat Sr. Eminenz des armenischen Patriarchen bei König Theodor von Abyssinien. Teil 1–2. Leipzig: Wilhelm Friedrich, n. d. 12°. (Armenische Bibliothek. Bd. 8–9.)       *ONK

Saint-Martin, Jean Antoine. See Vartan the Great.

Schmid, Johann Michael, translator. Geschichte des Apostels Thaddaeus und der Jungfrau Sanducht. Aus dem Altarmenischen übersetzt. (Zeitschrift für armenische Philologie. Marburg, 1903. 8°. Bd. 1, p. 67–73.)       *ONL

Sempad, constable of Armenia. See Assises d’Antioche.

Srapian, Moses, translator. Das Martyrium des hl. Pionius. Aus dem Altarmenischen übersetzt von Pater Moses Srapian. (Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes. Wien, 1914. 8°. Bd. 28, p. 376–405.)       *OAA

Terzagian, Hagop K. Parlamentagan ganonner ev zhoghovavaroutiun. [Parliamentary rules.] Boston, 1912. 84 p., 2 l. 12°.       *ONP

Teza, Emilio. Il libro dei sette savi nella letteratura armena. (Reale istituto veneto. Atti. Venezia, 1905. 8°. tomo 65, parte 2, p. 383–397.)       *ER

Armenian text, 6 pages.

Turpanjian, Missak. See Aharonian, Avedis.

Vark nahabedats ev markareits. [Bible stories in Armenian.] Smyrna, 1838. 4 p.l., 292 p. 12°.       *ONO

Vartan the Great. Choix de fables de Vartan en arménien et en français. [Edited and translated by J. A. Saint-Martin.] Ouvrage publié par la Société asiatique de Paris. Paris: Dondey-Dupré père et fils, 1825. xii, 96 p. 8°.       *ONP

—— Extraits du livre intitulé Solutions de passages de l’Écriture Sainte, écrites à la demande de Héthoum I, roi d’Arménie par le vardapet Vardan; traduits de l’arménien vulgaire sur le texte original par M. Évariste Prud’homme. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1867. 8°. série 6, v. 9, p. 147–204.)       *OAA

Varteresian, Hapet. Mer poghoknern ou tashnagtzoutean tirku anonts hanteb. [Our protests and the position that the Tashnagtzoutean has taken towards them.] Boston, 1911. 152 p., 1 pl. 8°.       *ONP

Vetter, Paul. Das Buch Tobias und die Achikar-Sage. (Theologische Quartalschrift. Tübingen, 1904–05. 8°. Jahrg. 86, p. 321–364, 512–539; Jahrg. 87, p. 321–370, 497–546.)       ZEA

Wickering, Armand de. Eznig de Gog’ph, évêque de Pakrévant, auteur arménien du cinquième siècle et son traducteur français. (Revue de l’Orient, de l’Algérie et des colonies. Paris, 1856. 8°. nouvelle série, tome 3, p. 207–216.)       *OAA

Zavak. Armenian proverbs. (Ararat. London, 1917. 8°. v. 4, p. 424–426, 466–472.)       *ONK

TRANSLATIONS FROM EUROPEAN LANGUAGES

Alishanian, Gheuont. See American sacred songs.

American sacred songs. Translated into the Armenian language [by Father Leo Alishan]. St. Lazarus—Venice, 1874. 85 p. 16°.       *ONP

Aristotle. See Conybeare, Frederick Cornwallis.

Aucher, John Baptiste. See Ephraim the Syrian.

Aukerian, Haroutiun. See Milton, John.

Aukerian, Mëgërdich. See Ephraim the Syrian.

Avidaranian, H., translator. Jarakaitk arevelian. [Rays from the Orient. A book useful for every class of men. Translated from the Sanskrit.] Part 1. Shumla, Bulgaria, 1904. 8°.       *ONP

Bagratouni, Arsen Gomidas. See Homer; also Horace; also Virgil.

Bunyan, John. Krisdianosin ou Krisdinein jamportoutiuni. [Pilgrim’s progress; translated into Armenian.] Part 1–2. Smyrna, 1843. 12 p., 1 l., 444 p., 1 l., 353 p., 17 pl. 12°.       *NEH

—— —— New York, 1858. 532 p., 9 pl. 16°.       *NEH

Calfa, Ambroise. See Fénélon, François de Salignac de la Mothe.

Conybeare, Frederick Cornwallis. A collation with the ancient Armenian versions of the Greek text of Aristotle’s Categories, De Interpretatione, De Mundo, De Virtutibus et Vitiis and of Porphyry’s Introduction. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1892. 2 p.l., xxxviii p., 1 l., 184 p., 1 fac. 8°. (Anecdota Oxoniensia. Classical series. v. 1, part 6.)       YAEM

—— A collation of the old Armenian version of Plato’s laws, book IV–VI. (American journal of philology. Baltimore, 1893–94. 8°. v. 14, p. 335–349; v. 15, p. 31–50.)       RAA

—— On the ancient Armenian version of Plato. (American journal of philology. Baltimore, 1891. 8°. v. 12, p. 193–210.)       RAA

—— On the old Armenian version of Plato’s Apology. (American journal of philology. Baltimore, 1895. 8°. v. 16, p. 300–325.)       RAA

—— On the old Armenian version of Plato’s laws. (American journal of philology. Baltimore, 1891. 8°. v. 12, p. 399–413.)       RAA

PATON, W. R. Critical notes on Plato’s laws, IV–VI. (American journal of philology. Baltimore, 1894. 8°. v. 15, p. 443–453.)       RAA

Dante Alighieri. Asdouadzahin gadagirkoutiun. Divina commedia. II. Purgatorio tradotto in prosa dal P. Arsenio Gazikian. Venezia, 1905. 4 p.l., 327 p. 12°.       *ONP

Dashian, Hagopos. See Secundus, the sophist of Athens.

Dirohean, Atanas V. See Georgius, Pisida.

Emerson, Frederick. Mdavor ev kravor touapanoutiun. [An arithmetic compiled from Emerson’s North American arithmetic by C. Hamlin.] Constantinople, 1848. 29, 280 p. 8°.       *ONPA

Ephraim the Syrian. Srpouin Yéprémi. [The writings of Saint Ephraim translated into Armenian.] Venice, 1836. 4 v. in 3. 8°.       *ONP

—— Evangelii concordantis expositio facta a Sancto Ephraemo doctore Syro. In Latinum translata a ... Ioanne Baptista Aucher, Mechitarista, cujus versionem emendavit, adnotationibus illustravit et edidit Georgius Moesinger. Venetiis: Libraria Mechitaristarum in Monasterio S. Lazari, 1876. 2 p.l., xii, 292 p. 8°.       *ODM

Erkér ou yéghanagnér. [A hymn-book with music for the use of Sunday schools.] Constantinople, 1860. 64 p. 8°.       *ONP

Fénélon, François de Salignac de la Mothe. Les aventures de Télémaque de Fénélon traduction arménienne par Ambroise Calfa. Paris, 1860. 6 p.l., 512. 7 p., 22 pl. 8°.       *ONP

Funduklian, K. See Shakespeare, William.

Gallaudet, Thomas H. Abashkharatsvits. [A book on repentance. Translated from English into Armenian.] Smyrna, 1839. 8, 280 p. 24°.       *ONP

Gazikian, Arsen Ghazaros. See Dante Alighieri; also Tasso, Torquato; also Virgil.

Georgius, Pisida. Vetsoreahk Keorkah Bisiteah. [Hexameron translated into Armenian by Atanas V. Dirohean.] Venice, 1900. 191 p. 8°.       *ONP

Greek and Armenian texts.

Hamlin, C. See Emerson, Frederick.

Harnack, Adolf. See Irenaeus, bishop of Lyons.

Hauff, Wilhelm. Badouoh Yediuen gam Likhtunshtain. [“Lichtenstein” translated from German into Armenian by Vahan Mesrob.] Boston, n. d. 1 p.l., 11, 374 p., 2 l., 15 pl. 8°.       *ONP

Homer. Iliagan. [The Iliad translated into Armenian verse by Arsen Gomidas Bagratouni.] Venedig, 1864. 5 p.l., 454 p., 1 l. 8°.       *ONP

Horace. Arvésd kertoghagan. [Quintus Horatius Flaccus’ Ars poetica; translated into pleasing metre with explanatory notes by Arsen Gomidas Bagratouni.] Venice, 1847. 47 p., 3 l. 4°.       †*ONP

Bound with: Virgil. Mshagagank. Venice, 1847. 4°.

Hugo, Victor. Innsoun yerek. [Ninety-three, translated from French into Armenian by Avedis Kouyoumjian.] Boston, 1910. 3 p.l., 530 p., 3 l., 1 port. 8°.       *ONP

Ingersoll, Robert Green. Inch e gronu? [What is religion? Translated from English into Armenian by Liumen.] Boston, 1910. 1 p.l., 7–34 p. 8°.       *ONP

International Bible Students Association. [Scenario of the photo-drama of creation translated into Armenian under the title Taderangark sdeghdzakordzoutian.] Brooklyn: International Bible Students Association, 1914. 96, 96 p. nar. 8°.       *ONN

Paged in duplicate.

Irenaeus, bishop of Lyons. Armenische Irenaeusfragmente mit deutscher Übersetzung nach Dr. W. Lüdtke zum Teil erstmalig hrsg. und untersucht von Hermann Jordan. Leipzig: J. C. Hinrichs, 1913. viii p., 1 l., 222 p. 8°. (Texte und Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der altchristlichen Literatur. Reihe 3, Bd. 6, Heft 3.)       ZE

—— Des Heiligen Irenäus Schrift zum Erweise der apostolischen Verkündigung ... In armenischer Version entdeckt, hrsg., und ins Deutsche übersetzt von ... Karapet Ter-Mĕkĕrttschian und Erwand Ter-Minassiantz. Mit einem Nachwort und Anmerkungen von Adolf Harnack. Leipzig: J. C. Hinrichs, 1907. viii, 69, 68 p. 8°. (Texte und Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der altchristlichen Literatur. Reihe 3, Bd. 1, Heft 1.)       ZE

Jordan, Hermann. See Irenaeus, bishop of Lyons.

Koran. Mouhammed. Kouran. [The Koran translated into Armenian by Hagop Kourbetian.] Varna: Iravounk, 1912. 14, 654 p. 8°.       *OGD

Kourbetian, Hagop, translator. See Koran.

Kouyoumjian, Avedis. See Hugo, Victor.

Lerch, P. Ueber eine armenische Bearbeitung der “sieben weisen Meister.” (Orient und Occident. Göttingen, 1864. 8°. Bd. 2, p. 369–374.)       *OAA

Liumen. See Ingersoll, Robert Green.

Luedtke, W. See Irenaeus, bishop of Lyons.

Mesrob, Vahan. See Hauff, Wilhelm.

Milton, John. Mildovni Trakhd gorouseal. [Paradise lost; translated into Armenian by Haroutiun Aukerian.] Venice, 1824. 4 p.l., 7–503 p., 1 pl. 8°.       *ONP

Moesinger, Georg. See Ephraim the Syrian.

Mueller, Friedrich. Ueber die armenische Bearbeitung der “Sieben weisen Meister.” (Vienna Oriental journal. Vienna, 1890. 8°. v. 4, p. 213–216.)       *OAA

Nemesius. See Teza, Emilio; also Zanolli, Almo.

Payson, Edward. Hokeshah mdadzoutiunk. [Salutary thoughts of the world and the church. Translated from English into Armenian.] Smyrna, 1844. 7, 180 p. 32°.       *ONO

Petermann, Julius Heinrich. Ueber das Verhältniss der armenischen Uebersetzung der Briefe des Ignatius zu der von Herrn Cureton herausgegebenen syrischen Version derselben. (Deutsche morgenländische Gesellschaft. Jahresbericht. Leipzig, 1847. 8°. p. 198–203.)       *OAA

Plato. See Conybeare, Frederick Cornwallis.

Porphyry. See Conybeare, Frederick Cornwallis.

Rollin, Charles. Badmoutiun Hrovmeagan. [Histoire romaine; translated into Armenian.] v. 1–6. Venice, 1816–17. 4°.       †*ONQ

Russell, Charles Taze. [The millennial dawn; translated from English into Armenian under the title Hazaramiai arshaloisu.] v. 1. Brooklyn, N. Y.: International Bible Students’ Association, 1916. 12°.       *ONP

v. 1. The plan of the ages. Armenian title: Asdoudzo Dzrakiru.

Secundus, the sophist of Athens. Das Leben und die Sentenzen des Philosophen Secundus des Schweigsamen in altarmenischer Übersetzung von Jacobus Dashian. 56 p. (Kaiserliche Akademie der Wissenschaften. Denkschriften: Philosophisch-historische Klasse. Wien, 1896. f°. Bd. 44, Abhandlung 3.)       *EF

Shakespeare, William. Andonios ev Gleobadra. [Antony and Cleopatra; translated into Armenian by K. Funduklian (Parnak).] Paris, 1911. 19, 108 p. 8°.       *ONP

Sue, Eugène. Taparagan Heryah. Le Juif errant [translated into Armenian]. Constantinople, 1853. 16, 524 p., 3 l., 17 pl. 8°.       *ONP

Tasso, Torquato. Yerousaghem azadeal. [Jerusalem delivered, translated into Armenian by Arsen Ghazaros Gazikian.] Venice, 1911. 20, 628 p., 1 pl. 16°.       *ONP

Ter-Mĕkĕrttschian, Karapet. See Irenaeus, bishop of Lyons.

Ter-Minassiantz, Erwand. See Irenaeus, bishop of Lyons.

Teza, Emilio. Nemesiana. Sopra alcuni luoghi della Natura dell’uomo in armeno. (Reale accademia dei Lincei. Rendiconti: Classe di scienze morale, storiche e filologiche. Roma, 1893. 8°. serie 5, v. 2, p. 3–16.)       *ER

Thomas à Kempis. Hamahédévumin Krisdosi. [Imitatio Christi.] Amsterdam [1696]. 420 p., 5 pl. 24°.       *ONP

—— —— Romae: Typis Sacræ Congreg. de Propaganda Fide, 1705. 8 p.l., 611 p., 9 l. 16°.       *ONP

Upham, Thomas Cogswell. Darerk imatsagan pilisopayoutian. [Elements of mental philosophy translated from English into Armenian.] Smyrna, 1851. 30 p., 1 1., 524 p. 8°.       *ONP

Vartabedoutiun krisdonagan usd Haiots. [Christian catechism translated into Armenian.] Amsterdam, 1667. 72 p. 16°.       *ONP p.v.1

Virgil. B. Virkileah Maroni Yeneagan. [The Aeneid, translated into Armenian by Arsen Gazikian.] Venice, 1910. 4 p.l., 573 p., 2 l., 1 pl. 12°.       *ONP

—— Mshagagank. [Publius Virgilius Maro’s Georgica. Translated into pleasing metre, with explanatory notes, by Arsen Gomidas Bagratouni.] Venice, 1847. 32, 128 p., 2 l., 1 pl. 4°.       †*ONP

Whiting, George Backus. Jrak hokvoh. [Light of the soul. A tract on self-examination, translated from English into Armenian.] Smyrna, 1849. 47 p. 24°.       *ONP p.v.1

Zanolli, Almo. Osservazioni sulla traduzione armena del “Περὶ Φύσεως ἀνθρώπου” di Nemesio. (Società asiatica italiana. Giornale. Firenze, 1906–09. 8°. v. 19, p. 213–247; v. 21, p. 81–99; v. 22, p. 155–178.)       *OAA

ARMENIAN CHURCH

Translations of the Bible are not included in this list.

Armenian Church. Garkavorootun Hasaragatz Aghotitz. [Regular service-book of the Armenian Church.] Venice, 1742. 391, 33 p. 24°.       *ONP

—— Liturgia armena trasportata in italiano per cura del P. G. Avedichian. Seconda edizione adorna di rami. Venezia: Tipografia di S. Lazzaro, 1832. 125 p., 1 l., 8 pl. 8°.       *ONP

—— Liturgie de la messe arménienne traduite en français de la version italienne par Monseigneur Lapostolest. Venise: Imprimerie des Méchitaristes de Saint Lazare, 1851. 8 p.l., 60 p., 8 pl. 8°.       ZHKD

—— Rituale Armenorum being the administration of the sacraments and the breviary rites of the Armenian Church together with the Greek rites of baptism and epiphany edited from the oldest mss. by F. C. Conybeare ... and the east Syrian epiphany rites translated by the Rev. A. J. Maclean. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1905. xxxv, 536 p., 1 fac. 8°.       ZHKD

Armenians taking stock of their national church. (Missionary review of the world. New York, 1907. 8°. new series, v. 20, p. 742–746.)       ZKVA

Arpee, Leon. The Armenian awakening; a history of the Armenian Church, 1820–1860. Chicago: University Press, 1909. xi, 235 p. 8°.       ZNV

Asgian, G. La chiesa armena e l’arianesimo. (Bessarione. Roma, 1899–1900. 8°. v. 6, p. 522–528.)       *OAA

—— La s. sede e la nazione armena. (Bessarione. Roma, 1898–1904. 8°. v. 4, p. 330–338; v. 5, p. 1–8, 303–307, 470–488; v. 6, p. 272–294; v. 7, p. 87–91, 282–290, 507–517; v. 8, p. 64–73, 476–491; v. 9, p. 287–295; serie 2, v. 1, p. 41–49, 381–386; v. 2, p. 102–106; v. 3, p. 188–193; v. 4, p. 384–391; v. 5, p. 382–388; v. 7, p. 19–24, 152–156, 254–257.)       *OAA

Aukerian, Mëgërdich, vartabed. Liagadar vark ev vgayapanoutiun srpots. [Vitae sanctorum ecclesiae Armeniacae.] Venetiis, 1810–15. 12 v. 12°.       *ONO

Avedikian, Gabriele. See Armenian Church.

Bayan, G. See Ter Israel.

Blackwell, Alice Stone. The progress in the Armenian Church. (Armenia. Boston, 1906. 4°. v. 2, no. 11, p. 7–13.)       †*ONK

Boré, Eugène. De l’Arménie. De l’action directe et puissante du christianisme sur la société arménienne.... (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1836. 8°. série 3, v. 1, p. 209–238.)       *OAA

Brosset, Marie Félicité. Notice historique sur les couvents arméniens de Haghbat et de Sanahin. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Bulletin scientifique. St. Pétersbourg, 1842. f°. v. 10, col. 303–336.)       *QCB

—— Notice sur le couvent arménien de Kétcharhous, à Daratchitchag. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Bulletin de la classe historico-philologique. St. Pétersbourg, 1855. f°. tome 10, col. 341–352.)       *QCB

Reprinted in Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Mélanges asiatiques. St. Pétersbourg, 1856. tome 2, p. 133–149, *OAA.

—— Sur les couvents arméniens d’Haghbat et de Sanahin. (Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Bulletin. St. Pétersbourg, 1863. f°. tome 5, col. 215–231.)       *QCB

Reprinted in Imperatorskaya Akademiya Nauk. Mélanges asiatiques. St. Pétersbourg, 1863. tome 4, p. 603–628, *OAA.

Conybeare, Frederick Cornwallis. See Armenian Church; also Sahak, patriarch.

Dadian, Boghos. L’église d’Arménie. Déclaration adressée à Mgr. Sibour, archevêque de Paris, relativement aux inculpations qui sont faites à l’église arménienne. (Revue de l’Orient, de l’Algérie et des colonies. Paris, 1855. 8°. nouvelle série, tome 2, p. 217–226.)       *OAA

The Day of peril of the Armenian Church in Russia. (Armenia. Boston, 1906. 4°. v. 2, no. 12, p. 37–47; v. 3, no. 1, p. 30–42.)       †*ONK

De Kay, Charles. The suppression of a faith. (Outlook. New York, 1904. 8°. v. 77, p. 525–531.)       *DA

Dowling, Theodore Edward. The Armenian church, by Archdeacon Dowling.... With an introduction by the Lord Bishop of Salisbury.... London: Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge, 1910. xvi, 17–160 p., 1 fac., 5 pl., 2 ports. 12°.       ZNV

Duchesne, Louis Marie Olivier. L’Arménie chrétienne dans l’histoire ecclésiastique d’Eusèbe. (In: Mélanges Nicole. Recueil de mémoires de philologie classique.... Genève, 1905. 8°. p. 105–109.)       BTGP

Dulaurier, Édouard. Histoire dogmes, traditions et liturgie de l’église arménienne orientale avec des notions additionnelles sur l’origine de cette liturgie, les sept sacrements, les observances, la hiérarchie ecclésiastique, les vêtements sacerdotaux et la forme intérieure des églises, chez les Arméniens. Paris: A. Franck, 1857. 2 p.l., vii, 9–186 p. 2. ed. 24°.       ZNV

—— —— Ouvrage traduit du russe et de l’arménien par Édouard Dulaurier. Paris: A. Durand, 1859. 2 p.l., vii, 9–186 p. 3. ed. 16°.       ZNV

Dwight, Harrison Gray Otis. Christianity in Turkey; a narrative of the Protestant Reformation in the Armenian Church. [A review of this book.] (Eclectic review. London, 1855. 8°. new series, v. 9, p. 532–546.)       *DA

—— See also Selim III, sultan of Turkey.

Ebersolt, Jean. Les anciennes églises d’Arménie et l’effort arménien. (La voix de l’Arménie. Paris, 1918. 8°. année 1, p. 812–816.)       *ONK

Ecclesiae Armeniacae Canones selecti. (In: Angelo Mai, Scriptorum veterum nova collectio. Romae, 1838. 4°. v. 10. p. 269–316.)       †NRD

Epiphanius of Cyprus. Εκθεσις Πρωτοκλησιῶν Πατριαρχῶν τε καὶ μητροπολιτῶν Armenisch und Griechisch hrsg. von Franz Nikolaus Finck. Marburg: N. G. Elwert, 1902. 120 p. 12°.       *ONP

Esteves Pereira, Francisco Maria. See Vida de S. Gregorio.

Finck, Franz Nikolaus. See Epiphanius of Cyprus; also Nilus Doxapatrius.

Fischer, Hans. Das Kloster des hl. Thaddäus. (Der Christliche Orient. Westend-Berlin, 1897. 4°. 1897, p. 510–513.)       †*OAA

Fortescue, Edward Francis Knottesford. The Armenian Church founded by St. Gregory the Illuminator. Being a sketch of the history, liturgy, doctrine, and ceremonies, of this ancient national church. With an appendix by the Rev. S. C. Malan. London: J. T. Hayes [1872]. 336 p., 11 pl. 12°.       ZNV

Galanus, Clemens.... Conciliationis Ecclesiae Armenae cvm Romana ex ipsis Armenorvm patrvm et doctorvm testimoniis. In duas partes, historialem & controuersialem diuisæ. Romae: Typis Sacræ Congregationis de Propaganda Fide, 1650–61. 3 v. f°.       †ZNV

Armenian and Latin texts.

Gelzer, Heinrich. Die Anfänge der armenischen Kirche. (Königlich Sächsische Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften. Berichte über die Verhandlungen: Philol.-hist. Classe. Leipzig, 1895. 8°. Bd. 47, p. 109–174.)       *EE

—— Armenien. (In: J. J. Herzog, Realencyklopädie für protestantische Theologie und Kirche.... Leipzig, 1897. 3. ed. 4°. Bd. 2, p. 63–92.)       *R-ZEB

Gregory, G. Marcar, translator. See Ormanian, Malachia.

Gregory of Bysantium, metropolitan of Chios. Yearnings after unity in the East.... With remarks thereon by George Williams. London: Rivingtons, 1866. iv, 526 p. 8°. (Eastern Church Association. Occasional paper, no. 3.)       ZNG

Hamarod zhamakirk Hahasdaneahts sa Yegeghetsuoh. [Brief breviary.] Boston, 1916. 91 p. 12°.       *ONP

Isaacus. See Sahak, patriarch.

Kent, W. H. The ancient church of Armenia. (Dublin review. London, 1904. 8°. v. 135, p. 143–158.)       *DA

Langlois, Victor. Mémoire sur les archives du Catholicosat arménien de Sis, en Cilicie. (Revue de l’Orient, de l’Algérie et des colonies. Paris, 1856. 8°. nouvelle série, tome 3, p. 177–189.)       *OAA

Lapostolest, F. X. See Armenian Church.

Lichti, Otto. See Yēshū’ bar Shūshan.

Maclean, Arthur John. See Armenian Church.

Malan, Solomon C. See Fortescue, Edward Francis Knottesford.

Mémoire de la mission d’Erzeron. (In: Lettres édifiantes. Lyon, 1819. 8°. v. 2, p. 356–372.)       KBC

Missirian, G. M. The national churches of the East. (Armenian herald. Boston, 1918. 8°. v. 1, p. 80–85.)       *ONK

Reprinted from the Boston Evening Transcript, Dec. 8, 1917.

Mkhithar of Dashir. Relation de la conférence tenue entre le docteur Mĕkhithar de Daschir, envoyé du catholicos Constantin I, et le légat du pape à Saint-Jean-d’Acre, en 1262. (In: Institut de France.—Académie des inscriptions et belles-lettres. Recueil des historiens des croisades. Documents arméniens. Paris, 1869. f°. v. 1, p. 689–698.)       ††BTR

Armenian text with French translation.

Monier. Lettre du père Monier, de la compagnie de Jésus, au père Fleuriau, de la même compagnie. (In: Lettres édifiantes. Lyon, 1819. 8°. v. 2, p. 76–169.)       KBC

Neale, John Mason. A history of the Holy Eastern Church. Part 1. General introduction. London: J. Masters, 1850. 2 v. 8°.       ZNB

Nerses the Graceful, patriarch of Armenia. Preces sancti Nersetis Clajensis Armeniorum patriarchae viginti quatuor linguis editae. Venetiis: In Insula S. Lazari, 1837. 3 p.l., 434 p., 1 port. 16°.       ZHR

—— Preces sancti Nierses, Armeniorum patriarchae, Turcice, Graece, Latine, Italice et Gallice redditae. Venetiis: In Insula S. Lazari, 1815. 172 p. 32°.       *ONO

Nerses of Lambron. Extraits de l’ouvrage intitulé Réflexions sur les institutions de l’église et explication du mystère de la messe. Lettre adressée au roi Léon II. (In: Institut de France.—Académie des inscriptions et belles-lettres. Recueil des historiens des croisades. Documents arméniens. Paris, 1869. f°. v. 1, p. 557–603.)       ††BTR

Armenian text with French translation.

Nève, Félix. L’hymnologie arménienne. (Muséon. Louvain, 1885. 8°. v. 4, p. 359–368.)       ZAA

Nilus Doxapatrius. Τάξις τῶν Πατριαρχικῶν Θρόνων. Armenisch und Griechisch hrsg. von Franz Nikolaus Finck. Marburg: N. G. Elwert, 1902. 2 p.l., 46 p. 4°.       †*ONP

Ormanian, Malachia. The Armenian Church. (Armenia. New York, 1911–13. 4°. v. 4, no. 11, p. 1–4, no. 12, p. 4–6; v. 5, p. 8–11, 42–44, 107–109, 154–155, 178–181, 202–205, 247–249, 279–282, 342–344, 377–378; v. 6, p. 18–19, 62–63, 87–89, 123–124, 147–148, 175–176, 211–212, 247–248, 270–271, 303–305, 334–336, 376–377.)       †*ONK

—— The Armenian conversion to Christianity. (New Armenia. New York, 1916. f°. v. 8, p. 184–185.)       †*ONK

—— The Church of Armenia, her history, doctrine, rule, discipline, liturgy, literature, and existing condition by Malachia Ormanian, formerly Armenian patriarch of Constantinople. Translated from the French edition by G. Marcar Gregory ... with an introduction by the Right Rev. J. E. C. Welldon. London: A. R. Mowbray & Co., Ltd. [pref. 1912.] xxxii, 271 p. 8°.       ZNV

—— L’église arménienne: son histoire, sa doctrine, son régime, sa discipline, sa liturgie, sa littérature, son présent. Paris: E. Leroux, 1910. 2 p.l., x, 192 p. 8°.       ZNV

—— Unionist tendencies of the Armenian Church. (New Armenia. New York, 1917. f°. v. 9, p. 231–232.)       †*ONK

Peirce, Louise Fagan. See Peirce, William F., and LOUISE F. PEIRCE.

Peirce, William F., and LOUISE F. PEIRCE. The Armenian Church. (The New world. Boston, 1897. 8°. v. 6, p. 56–69.)       *DA

Proclus, Saint, patriarch of Constantinople. Ein Briefwechsel zwischen Proklos und Sahak. Aus dem Armenischen übersetzt von P. Aristaces Vardanian. (Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes. Wien, 1913. 8°. Bd. 27, p. 415–441.)       *OAA

Ricaut, Paul. The present state of the Greek and Armenian churches, anno Christi, 1678. London: John Starkey, 1679. 16 p.l., 452 p. 12°.       ZNB

Sahak, patriarch. The Armenian canons of St. Sahak Catholicos of Armenia (390–439 A.D.). [Translated by F. C. Conybeare.] (American journal of theology. Chicago, 1898. 8°. v. 2, p. 828–848.)       ZEA

—— Isaaci magnæ Armeniæ catholici oratio invectiva adversus Armenios. (In: Andreas Gallandius, Bibliotheca veterum patrum. Venetiis, 1781. f°. v. 14, p. 409–446.)       ††ZEL

—— Narratio de rebus Armeniæ. (In: J. P. Migne, Patrologiæ cursus completus ... series Græca. Paris, 1864. 4°. tomus 132, col. 1237–1258.)       ZEL

—— Sancti patris nostri Isaaci magnæ Armeniæ catholici, oratio invectiva adversus Armenios. (In: J. P. Migne, Patrologiæ cursus completus ... series Græca. Paris, 1864. 4°. tomus 132, col. 1155–1238.)       ZEL

—— See also Proclus, Saint, patriarch of Constantinople.

Samuel, Polykarp. See Vrthanes Kherthol.

Schreiber, Ellis. The Armenian Church. (American Catholic quarterly review. Philadelphia, 1904. 8°. v. 29, p. 772–784.)       *DA

Selim III, sultan of Turkey. Translation of an imperial berât issued by Sultân Selim III A. H. 1215, appointing the monk Hohannes patriarch of all the Armenians of Turkey, with notes by Rev. H. G. O. Dwight. (American Oriental Society. Journal. Boston, 1849. 8°. v. 1, p. 507–515.)       *OAA

Serpos, Giovanni de. Compendio storico di memorie cronologiche concernenti la religione e la morale della nazione armena suddita dell’impero ottomano.... Tomo 1–3. Venezia: nella Stamperia di Carlo Palese, 1786. 3 v. 12°.       BBX

T., A. B. The Armenian Christmas and New Year. (Armenia. New York, 1911. 4°. v. 4, no. 8, p. 4–7.)       †*ONK

Tchéraz, Minas. L’église arménienne, son histoire, ses croyances. (Muséon. Louvain, 1897. 8°. tome 16, p. 324–329.)       ZAA

Ter Israel. Le synaxaire arménien de Ter Israel publié et traduit par ... G. Bayan ... [Partie] 1–2. Paris: Firmin-Didot & Cie., 1910. 4°. (Patrologia orientalis. tome 5, fasc. 3; tome 6, fasc. 2.)       †*OAC

[Partie] 1. Mois de Navasard. [Partie] 2. Mois de Hori.

Ter-Mĕkĕrttschian, Karapet. See Timothy, bishop of Alexandria.

Ter-Minassiantz, Erwand. Die armenische Kirche in ihren Beziehungen zu den syrischen Kirchen bis zum Ende des 13. Jahrhunderts. Nach den armenischen und syrischen Quellen bearbeitet von E. Ter-Minassiantz. Leipzig: J. C. Hinrichs, 1904. xii, 212 p. 8°. (Texte und Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der altchristlichen Literatur. N. F. Bd. 11, Heft 4.)       ZE

—— See also Timothy, bishop of Alexandria.

Theorianus. Theoriani disputatio secunda cum Nersete patriarcha generali Armeniorum. (In: J. P. Migne, Patrologiæ cursus completus ... series Græca. Paris, 1864. 4°. tomus 133, col. 212–298.)       ZEL

—— Theoriani orthodoxi disputatio cum Armeniorum Catholico. (In: J. P. Migne, Patrologiæ cursus completus ... series Græca. Paris, 1864. 4°. tomus 133, col. 119–212.)       ZEL

Timothy, bishop of Alexandria. Timotheus Älurus’ des Patriarchen von Alexandrien Widerlegung der auf der Synode zu Chalcedon festgesetzten Lehre. Armenischer Text mit deutschem und armenischem Vorwort, zwei Tafeln und dreifachem Register hrsg. von ... Karapet Ter-Mĕkĕrttschian und ... Erwand Ter-Minassiantz. Leipzig: J. C. Hinrichs, 1908. ix, v–xxxv, 396 p., 2 facs. 8°.       *ONP

Tondini de Quarenghi, C. Notice sur le calendrier liturgique de la nation arménienne. (Bessarione. Roma, 1906. 8°. serie 2, v. 10, p. 275–294; serie 3, v. 1. p. 71–114.)       *OAA

Tourian, Kevork G. The Armenian Christmas. (Armenia. Boston, 1904. 4°. v. 1, no. 3, p. 38–45.)       †*ONK

Vardanian, Aristaces. See Proclus, Saint, patriarch of Constantinople.

Veyssière de la Croze, Mathurin. Histoire du christianisme d’Ethiopie et d’Arménie. La Haie: Veuve Le Vier & P. Paupie, 1739. 7 p.l., 402 p., 1 pl. 8°.       ZNZ

Vida de S. Gregorio, patriarcha da Armenia. Conversão dos Armenios ao christianismo. Versão ethiopica publicada por F. M. Esteves Pereira. [Lisboa, 1903.] 42 p. 8°.       *OEE

Villari, Luigi. The clergy at Etchmiadzin. (New Armenia. New York, 1917. f°. v. 9, p. 300–302.)       †*ONK

Reprinted from his Fire and sword in the Caucasus.

—— A visit to Etchmiadzin. (New Armenia. New York, 1917. f°. v. 9, p. 283–284.)       †*ONK

Reprinted from his Fire and sword in the Caucasus.

Vollmer, Philipp. The Armenian Church. (Missionary review of the world. New York, 1896. 8°. new series, v. 9, p. 193–197.)       ZKVA

Vrthanes Kherthol. Die Abhandlung “Gegen die Bilderstürmer.” Aus dem Armenischen übersetzt von P. Polykarp Samuel. (Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes. Wien, 1912. 8°. Bd. 26, p. 275–293.)       *OAA

Williams, George. See Gregory of Bysantium, metropolitan of Chios.

Williams, William Llewelyn. Armenia: past and present; a study and a forecast.... With an introduction by T. P. O’Connor, M.P. London: P. S. King & Son Ltd., 1916. xi, 211 p., 2 folded maps. 8°.       BBX

—— The Armenian Church. (New Armenia. New York, 1917. f°. v. 9, p. 355–359.)       †*ONK

Reprinted from his Armenia: past and present, p. 99–108, 130–142.

—— The Armenian Church and the schism in Christendom. (New Armenia. New York, 1917. f°. v. 9, p. 86–87.)       †*ONK

Reprinted from his Armenia: past and present, p. 108–119.

—— The struggle of the Armenian Church. (New Armenia. New York, 1917. f°. v. 9, p. 101–102.)       †*ONK

Reprinted from his Armenia: past and present, p. 119–130.

Wilson, Samuel Graham. The Armenian Church in its relation to the Russian government. (North American review. New York, 1905. 8°. v. 180, p. 88–101.)       *DA

Yēshū’ bar Shūshan. Das Sendschreiben des Patriarchen Barschuschan an den Catholicus der Armenier. By Otto Lichti. (American Oriental Society. Journal. New Haven, 1912. 8°. v. 32, p. 268–342.)       *OAA

Young, George. Communautés des Arméniens grégoriens. [Patriarcat arménien catholique.] (In his: Corps de droit ottoman. Oxford, 1905. 8°. v. 2, p. 70–106.)       *OGM

Zavak. Armenian Church music. (Ararat. London, 1916. 8°. v. 4, p. 136–140.)       *ONK

MECHITHARISTS

Aharonian, Avedis. The Armenian academy at Venice. An impression of the place and of its members. (Armenian herald. Boston, 1918. 8°. v. 1, p. 141–149.)       *ONK

—— A visit to St. Lazare. From the Armenian. (Armenia. New York, 1913. 4°. v. 7, p. 10–13.)       †*ONK

Aukerian, Haroutiun. A brief account of the Mechitaristican Society founded on the island of St. Lazaro. [Translated by Alexander Goode.] Venice: Armenian Academy, 1835. 62 p., 1 pl., 1 port. 16°.       ZMTB p. box 1

Compendiose notizie sulla congregazione de monaci armeni Mechitaristi di Venezia. [Venezia: Tipografia armena di S. Lazzaro,] 1819. 128 p., 1 pl. 16°.       *ONR

Cover title: Vita del servo di Dio Mechitar, fondatore dell’ordine de’ monaci armeni benedettini detti Mechitaristi, Venezia, 1887.

Goode, Alexander. See Aukerian, Haroutiun.

Kalemkiar, Gregoris. Eine Skizze der literarisch-typographischen Thätigkeit der Mechitharisten-Congregation in Wien aus Anlass des 50jährigen Regierungs-Jubiläums ... Kaiser Franz Joseph I. Wien: Mechitharisten-Congregations-Buchdruckerei, 1898. 4 p.l., 99 p. 8°.       *GD

Langlois, Victor. La congrégation mékhitariste et le couvent arménien de Saint-Lazare de Venise. (Revue de l’Orient, de l’Algérie et des colonies. Paris, 1861. 8°. nouvelle série, tome 13, p. 383–397.)       *OAA

Leist, Arthur. Die Kongregation der Mechitaristen. (In his: Litterarische Skizzen. Leipzig [1886]. 12°. p. 81–112.)       *ONK

Armenische Bibliothek. No. 2.

Mechitharisten-Kongregation in Wien. Huschardzan. Festschrift aus Anlass des 100jährigen Bestandes der ... Kongregation ... (1811–1911), und des 25. Jahrganges der philologischen Monatsschrift “Handes Amsorya” (1887–1911). Hrsg. von der Mechitharisten-Kongregation unter Mitwirkung der Mitarbeiter der Monatsschrift und zahlreicher Armenisten. Wien: Mechitharisten-Kongregation, 1911. 7 p.l., 435 p., 3 pl., 1 port. f°.       ††*ONK

MISSIONS

American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions. Historical sketch of the missions ... in European Turkey, Asia Minor and Armenia. New York: J. A. Gray, 1861. 46 p., 1 l. 8°. ZKVN p.v.1

Barton, James Levi. Euphrates College. (Armenia. New York, 1910. 4°. v. 4, no. 6, p. 2–4.)       †*ONK

—— What America has done for the Armenians. (Armenia. Boston, 1904. 4°. v. 1, no. 3, p. 3–10.)       †*ONK

Conder, Josiah. See Smith, Eli, and H. G. O. DWIGHT.

Dwight, Harrison Gray Otis. See Smith, Eli, and H. G. O. DWIGHT.

Greene, Joseph K. Leavening the Levant. Boston: Pilgrim Press, 1916. xii, 353 p., 2 maps, 34 pl. 8°.       ZKVN

Knapp, Grace Higley. The mission at Van; in Turkey in war time, by Grace Higley Knapp, with a chapter by Clarence D. Ussher, M. D., on the future of the mission at Van. New York: privately printed, 1915. 48 p., 1 port. 16°. BTZE p.v.196

National Armenian Relief Committee. Brands from the burning. [New York,] n. d. 30 p. 24°.       SHS

—— Save the remnant. [New York,] n. d. 32 p. 24°.       SHS

—— The wards of Christendom. [New York,] n. d. 31 p. 24°.       SHS

Pfeiffer, E. Die Anfänge der protestantischen Kirche in Armenien 1813–1850. (Der Christliche Orient. Westend-Berlin, 1897. 4°. 1897, p. 26–42, 78–85, 120–133.)       †*OAA

Richter, Julius. Protestant missions in Turkey and Armenia. (In his: A history of Protestant missions in the Near East. New York: F. H. Revell Co. [1910.] 8°. p. 104–180.)       ZKVI

Smith, Eli, and H. G. O. DWIGHT. Missionary researches in Armenia: including a journey through Asia Minor, and into Georgia and Persia, with a visit to the Nestorian and Chaldean Christians of Oormiah and Salmas. To which is prefixed, A memoir on the geography and ancient history of Armenia, by the author of “The modern traveller” [Josiah Conder]. London: G. Wightman, 1834. lxxii, 472 p., 1 map. 8°.       BBY

—— Researches of the Rev. E. Smith and Rev. H. G. O. Dwight in Armenia: including a journey through Asia Minor, and into Georgia and Persia, with a visit to the Nestorian and Chaldean Christians of Oormiah and Salmas. Boston: Crocker and Brewster, 1833. 2 v. 12°.       BBY

Terzian, Paul, bishop of Tarsus and Adana. The Church in Armenia. (Catholic world. New York. 1895. 8°. v. 60, p. 212–226.)       *DA

Ussher, Clarence D. See Knapp, Grace Higley.

West, Maria A. The romance of missions; or, Inside views of life and labor in the land of Ararat. With an introduction by Mrs. Charles.... New York: A. D. F. Randolph & Co. [cop. 1875.] 14, 710 p. 8°.       ZKVN

White, G. E. Morning light in Asia Minor. (Missionary review of the world. New York, 1898. 8°. new series, v. 11, p. 752–760.)       ZKVA

ARMENIAN QUESTION

A., D. G. Армянскій вопросъ въ Турціи. (Изъ переписки съ стамбульскимъ публицистомъ.) (Русская Мысль. Moscow, 1892. 8°. 1892, no. 5, [part 2,] p. 60–77.)       *QCA

Armenian question in Turkey.

Abbott, Lyman. The Armenian question. [New York: National Armenian Relief Committee,] n. d. 16 p. 16°.       SHS

Apcar, Diana Agabeg. Russian occupation of Armenia. (Armenia. New York, 1913. 4°. v. 7, p. 8–9.)       †*ONK

—— What the German foreign minister has said. “The powers,” the Christians of the East, and the Turk. Russian occupation of Armenia. Open letter to the Right Honorable H. H. Asquith. Yokohama, 1913. 4 broadsides mounted on 11 leaves. 4°.       BBX

Two of the broadsides are reprinted from The Far East, May 3, 1913 and July 5, 1913; and one reprinted from the Japan gazette, June 14, 1913.

Armenia and her claims. Memorandum on Armenia and her claims to freedom and national independence presented to the Democratic Mid-Europe Union by Dr. G. Pasdermadjian ... and by Miran Sevasly. Part 1–2. (Armenian herald. Boston, 1918–19. 8°. v. 2, p. 3–8, 72–81.)       *ONK

Part 1. Turkish Armenia and the Armenians in Turkey.

Part 2. The situation of the Armenians, including Transcausasia and Turkey, prior to the present world war.

Armenia and the powers: from behind the scenes. (Contemporary review. London, 1896. 8°. v. 69, p. 628–643.)       *DA

Armenia rediviva. (New Armenia. New York, 1917. f°. v. 9, p. 339–347.)       †*ONK

The Armenian aspirations and revolutionary movements. Album, no. 1. n. p. [1916.] 32 l. ob. 8°.       *ONK

Title from cover. Title also in Turkish, German and French.

The Armenian question. [Signed Diplomatist.] (New review. London, 1895. 8°. v. 12, p. 62–66.)       *DA

The Armenian question. [Signed An Eastern statesman.] (Contemporary review. London, 1880. 8°. v. 37, p. 533–547.)       *DA

The Armenian question in the House of Commons. (New Armenia. New York, 1916. f°. v. 8, p. 91–95, 108–109.)       †*ONK

The Armenian troubles and where the responsibility lies, by a correspondent. New York: [J. J. Little & Co.,] 1895. 35 p. 8°. BBH p.v.2

Arpee, Leon. Armenia and the peace conference. (New Armenia. New York, 1918. 4°. v. 10, p. 180–182.)       †*ONK

Barre, André. L’esclavage blanc (Arménie et Macédoine). Paris: L. Michaud [1908]. 320 p. 12°. (In his: Collection d’histoire contemporaine.)       GIH

Benjamin, Samuel Greene Wheeler. The Armenians and the Porte. (Atlantic monthly. Boston, 1891. 8°. v. 67, p. 524–530.)       *DA

Benson, Edward Frederic. Crescent and iron cross. London: Hodder and Stoughton, 1918. x, 268 p., 3 maps. 12°.       BTZE

—— —— New York: George H. Doran Co. [1918.] vii p., 1 l., 11–240 p., 2 maps. 12°.       BTZE

Bishop, Isabella Lucy Bird. The shadow of the Kurd. (Contemporary review. London, 1891. 8°. v. 59, p. 642–654, 819–835.)       *DA

Blunt, Wilfrid Scawen. Turkish misgovernment. (Nineteenth century. London, 1896. 8°. v. 40, p. 838–846.)       *DA

Bowles, Thomas Gibson. The Cyprus convention. (Fortnightly review. London, 1896. 8°. new series, v. 60, p. 626–634.)       *DA

Bratter, C. Adolf. Die armenische Frage. Berlin: Concordia deutsche Verlags-Anstalt, G. m. b. H., 1915. 40 p. 8°.       BTZE p.v.174

Bryce (1. viscount), James Bryce. The Armenian question. (Century. New York, 1895. 8°. new series, v. 29, p. 150–154.)       *DA

—— Die armenische Frage in den letzten 20 Jahren. (Der Christliche Orient. Westend-Berlin, 1897. 4°. 1897, p. 481–505, 529–555.)       †*OAA

Translated from his Transcaucasia and Ararat, London, 1896.

—— The future of Armenia. (Contemporary review. London, 1918. 8°. v. 114, p. 604–611.)       *DA

Translated in La Voix de l’Arménie, année 2, p. 9–20, *ONK.

—— The future of Asiatic Turkey. (Fortnightly review. London, 1878. 8°. new series, v. 23, p. 925–936.)       *DA

Reprinted in Armenia, v. 3, no. 3, p. 3–20, Jan., 1907, †*ONK.

—— Transcaucasia and Ararat, being notes of a vacation tour in the autumn of 1876. 4th ed. rev., with a supplementary chapter on the recent history of the Armenian question. London: Macmillan and Co., 1896. xix, 526 p., 1 map, 1 pl. 8°.       PSK

MORTON, Oliver T. Mr. James Bryce on the Armenian question. (Dial. Chicago, 1897. 4°. v. 22, p. 113–115.)       *DA

Buxton, Harold. Side-lights on the Armenian question. (Contemporary review. London, 1913. 8°. v. 104, p. 789–798.)       *DA

Buxton, Noel. The Russians in Armenia. (Nineteenth century. London, 1913. 8°. v. 74, p. 1357–1366.)       *DA

Cavendish, Lucy C. F., lady. The peril of Armenia. (Contemporary review. London, 1913. 8°. v. 103, p. 33–39.)       *DA

Reprinted in Armenia, v. 6, p. 229–234, †*ONK.

Charmetant, Felix. Das sterbende Armenien und das christliche Europa. (Der Christliche Orient. Westend-Berlin, 1897. 4°. 1897, p. 289–301, 337–349.)       †*OAA

Clinch, Bryan J. The Christians under Turkish rule. (American Catholic quarterly review. Philadelphia, 1896. 8°. v. 21, p. 399–409.)       *DA

Collet, C. D. The new crusade against the Turk. (Imperial and Asiatic quarterly review. Woking, 1895. 8°. new series, v. 9, p. 53–56.)       *OAA

Contenson, Ludovic, baron de. The movement for Armenian emancipation. (Armenia. Boston, 1905. 4°. v. 1, no. 8, p. 6–15.)       †*ONK

—— La question arménienne. (Comité de l’Asie française. Bulletin mensuel. Paris, 1913. 4°. année 13, p. 8–16.)       †BBA

—— Les réformes en Turquie d’Asie; la question arménienne, la question syrienne. Paris: Plon-Nourrit & Cie., 1913. 3 p.l., vii, 135 p., 1 map. 8°.       *ONQ

Coulon, Henri. L’héroïsme des Arméniens. (La Voix de l’Arménie. Paris, 1918. 8°. année 1, p. 290–295.)       *ONK

Der-Hagopian, Nishan. And what of Armenia? (Forum. New York, 1917. 8°. v. 58, p. 49–56.)       *DA

Dicey, Edward. Nubar Pasha and our Asian protectorate. (Nineteenth century. London, 1878. 8°. v. 4, p. 548–559.)       *DA

Dillon, Emile Joseph. Armenia: an appeal. (Contemporary review. London, 1896. 8°. v. 69, p. 1–19.)       *DA

—— Armenia and the Turk. Poetic justice. Russia’s solution of the Armenian problem. (Contemporary review. London, 1914. 8°. v. 105, p. 126–128.)       *DA

—— The condition of Armenia. (Contemporary review. London, 1895. 8°. v. 68, p. 153–189.)       *DA

—— The fiasco in Armenia. (Fortnightly review. London, 1896. 8°. new series, v. 59, p. 341–358.)       *DA

Diplomatische Aktenstücke zur armenischen Frage. (Der Christliche Orient. Westend-Berlin, 1897. 4°. 1897, p. 66–73, 173–175.)       †*OAA

Doumergue, Émile. Ce que la Suisse a fait pour l’Arménie. (La Voix de l’Arménie. Paris, 1918. 8°. année 1, p. 532–543.)       *ONK

Dzotsikian, S. M. Haigagank. [The Armenians and their national aspirations.] Providence, 1916. 2 p.l., 207 p. 12°.       *ONP

The Eastern question. (Blackwood’s Edinburgh magazine. Edinburgh, 1896. 8°. v. 160, p. 847–858.)       *DA

Einstein, Lewis David. Inside Constantinople; a diplomatist’s diary during the Dardanelles expedition, April–September, 1915, by Lewis Einstein. London: J. Murray, 1917. xvi, 291 p. 8°.       BTZE

Engelhardt, Édouard. L’Angleterre et la Russie à propos de la question arménienne. (Revue de droit international et de législation comparée. Bruxelles, 1883. 8°. tome 15, p. 146–159.)       XBA

—— L’enquête arménienne. (Revue française de l’étranger et des colonies. Paris, 1888. 8°. tome 8, p. 31–34.)       KAA

England’s policy in Turkey. (Fortnightly review. London, 1896. 8. new series, v. 59, p. 286–290.)       *DA

Geffcken, F. Heinrich. Turkish reforms and Armenia. (Nineteenth century. London, 1895. 8°. v. 38, p. 991–1000.)       *DA

Ghulam-us-Saqlain. The Mussalmans of India and the Armenian question. (Nineteenth century. London, 1895. 8°. v. 37, p. 926–939.)       *DA

Gladstone, William Ewart. Mr. Gladstone on the Armenian question. (Christian literature. New York, 1896. 8°. v. 14, p. 337–348.)       *DA

Gobat, Albert. Protection of the Armenians; appeal to Sir Edward Grey. [Yokohama, 1913?]. 1 broadside mounted. 4°.       BBX

Repr.: Japan Gazette, June 23, 1913.

Bound with: D. A. Apcar, What the German foreign minister has said.

Grabowsky, Adolf. Die armenische Frage. (Zeitschrift für Politik. Berlin, 1914. 8°. Bd. 7, p. 699–715.)       SEA

Great Britain.—Foreign Office. Turkey. 1896, no. 2. Correspondence relative to the Armenian question, and reports from Her Majesty’s consular officers in Asiatic Turkey. London: Harrison and Sons [1896]. xxiv, 339 p. f°. (Great Britain.—Parliament. Sessional papers. 1896, v. 95.)       *SDD

Gulesian, M. H. England’s hand in Turkish massacres. (Arena. Boston, 1897. 8°. v. 17, p. 271–282.)       *DA

Harris, Walter B. An unbiassed view of the Armenian question. (Blackwood’s Edinburgh magazine. Edinburgh, 1895. 8°. v. 158, p. 483–492.)       *DA

Hart, Albert Bushnell. Free Armenia. (Armenian herald. Boston, 1918. 8°. v. 2, p. 15–19.)       *ONK

Havemeyer, John C. The relation of the United States to Armenia. An open letter to the President from J. C. Havemeyer. [Yonkers, 1896.] 15 p. 16°. BBH p.v.4

Repr.: The New York Times.

Haweis, Hugh Reginald. A Persian on the Armenian massacres. (New century review. London, 1897. 8°. v. 1, p. 70–76.)       *DA

Herrick, George F. Armenians and American interests under Russia. (American review of reviews. New York, 1916. 8°. v. 54, p. 80–84.)       *DA

Heyfelder, O. Die Armenier und ihre Zukunft. (Deutsche Rundschau. Wien, 1890. 8°. Jahrg. 12, p. 343–351.)       KAA

Hoberg, Otto. Die armenische Frage und der Weltkrieg. (Nord und Süd. Breslau, 1915. 8°. Bd. 154, p. 183–185.)       *DF

Houghton, Louise Seymour. The Armenian uprising. (Outlook. New York, 1904. 8°. v. 78, p. 369–372.)       *DA

How to save alive the orphan children of martyrs in Armenia. [New York: National Armenian Relief Committee, 1896?] 27 p. 24°. BBH p.v.4

Howard, Mary. The worst sufferer of the war. What hope is there for the remnants of massacred Armenia? (Asia. New York, 1917. f°. v. 17, p. 433–439.)       †*OAA

Howerth, Ira W., translator. See Tchobanian, Archag.

Ismail Kemal, bey. Armenia and the Armenians. (Fortnightly review. New York, 1917. 4°. new series, v. 102, p. 494–509.)       *DA

Къ армянскому вопросу въ Турціи. (Современный міръ. Petrograd, 1915. 8°. 1915, no. 8, p. 144–149.)       *QCA

Concerning the Armenian problem in Turkey.

Kélékian, Diran. La Turquie et son souverain: la crise actuelle, ses origines, sa solution. (Nineteenth century. London, 1896. 8°. v. 40, p. 689–698.)       *DA

Khalil Khalid Efendi. The Armenian question. (Imperial and Asiatic quarterly review. Woking, 1895. 8°. new series, v. 10, p. 469–472.)       *OAA

Kovalevski, Maksim. Армяискій вопросъ. (Вѣстникъ Европы. Petrograd, 1915. 8°. 1915, no. 6, p. 256–274.)       *QCA

The Armenian question.

—— Армянскій вопросъ. (Вѣстникъ Европы. St. Petersburg, 1913. 8°. 1913, no. 12, p. 288–308.)       *QCA

The Armenian question.

Léart, Marcel. The history of the Armenian question. (Armenia. New York, 1913. 4°. v. 7, p. 37–39.)       †*ONK

—— La question arménienne à la lumière des documents. Paris: A. Challamel, 1913. 76 p., 1 map. 8°.       *ONQ

Lecarpentier, G. La nouvelle question d’Arménie. (Revue des sciences politiques. Paris, 1915. 8°. tome 34, p. 462–473.)       SEA

Leroy-Beaulieu, Anatole. Les Arméniens et la question arménienne; conférence faite par M. Anatole Leroy-Beaulieu ... à l’Hôtel des Sociétés savantes, le 9 juin, 1896. Paris: Clamaron-Graff, 1896. 40 p. 8°.       BBX

Levine, Isaac Don. Armenia resurrected. (Asia. New York, 1919. f°. v. 19, p. 323–329.)       †*OAA

Little, Edward Campbell. Armenia and Turkey. (Armenian herald. Boston, 1918. 8°. v. 1, p. 172–190, 239–248.)       *ONK

Reprinted from the Congressional record, March 4, 1918.

Lord Rosebery’s second thoughts. [Signed Diplomaticus.] (Fortnightly review. London, 1896. 8°. new series, v. 60, p. 615–625.)       *DA

Lynch, Henry Finnis Blosse. The Armenian question. (Contemporary review. London, 1894. 8°. v. 65, p. 847–865; v. 66, p. 91–107, 435–456.)       *DA

—— The Armenian question: Europe or Russia? (Contemporary review. London, 1896. 8°. v. 69, p. 270–276.)       *DA

McDermot, George. The great assassin and the Christians of Armenia. (Catholic world. New York, 1897. 8°. v. 64, p. 295–305.)       *DA

Macler, Frédéric. Autour de l’Arménie. Paris: E. Nourry, 1917. 3 p.l., iii-xvi, 326 p., 1 l. 12°.       BBX

—— The beginnings of the Armenian movement. (New Armenia. New York, 1916. f°. v. 8, p. 375–376.)       †*ONK

Mahdesian, Arshag. Armenia, her culture and aspirations. [Worcester, Mass., 1917.] 448–466 p. 8°.       *ONQ

Repr.: Journal of race development, v. 7, p. 448–466, QOA.

Reprinted in New Armenia, v. 9, p. 181–183, 195–198, †*ONK.

Malcolm, James Aratoon. An Armenian’s cry for Armenia. (Nineteenth century. London, 1890. 8°. v. 28, p. 640–647.)       *DA

—— A cry for Armenia. (Armenia. Boston, 1907. 4°. v. 3, no. 8, p. 5–14.)       †*ONK

Mangasarian, M. M. Armenia and Turkey. (New Armenia. New York, 1918. f°. v. 10, p. 24–25.)       †*ONK

—— Armenia’s impending doom: our duty. (Forum. New York, 1896. 8°. v. 21, p. 449–459.)       *DA

Manifestations franco-anglo-italiennes. Pour l’Arménie et la Macédoine: MM. M. Berthelot, Charmetant.... Préface de Victor Bérard, introduction de Pierre Quillard, rapport de Francis de Pressensé. Paris: Société nouvelle de librairie & d’édition, 1904. 3 p.l., vi–xxx, 319 p. 8°.       BBX

Marbeau, Édouard. L’Arménie et l’opinion publique. (Revue française de l’étranger et des colonies. Paris, 1887. 8°. tome 6, p. 321–340.)       KAA

Meyners d’Estrey, Guillaume Henry Jean, comte. Caucase et Arménie. Avenir de la question d’Orient. (Annales de l’Extrême Orient. Paris, 1886–87. 4°. tome 9, p. 193–211, 243–251, 267–277, 289–297.)       *OWB

Morgan, Jacques Jean Marie de. Armenia and Europe. (New Armenia. New York, 1917. f°. v. 9, p. 261–263.)       †*ONK

—— L’Arménie instrument de paix mondiale. (La Voix de l’Arménie. Paris, 1918. 8°. année 1, p. 626–631.)       *ONK

—— Essai sur les nationalités. Paris: Berger-Levrault, 1917. xi, 136 p., 2 l. 8°.       BBX and BTZE

Partie 1. Le problème des nationalités.

Partie 2. Les Arméniens.

—— The fate of the Armenians. (New Armenia. New York, 1917. f°. v. 9, p. 214–216.)       †*ONK

—— La Transcaucasie et l’Arménie Clés des Indes. (La Voix de l’Arménie. Paris, 1918. 8°. année 1, p. 329–334.)       *ONK

Moritz, Bernhard. Die armenisch-kurdische Frage. (Grenzboten. Berlin, 1913. 8°. Jahrg. 72, Bd. 3, p. 1–13.)       *DF

Mouchek Yebiscobos (Seropian). Europe’s duty to Armenia. (Armenia. New York, 1912. 4°. v. 6, p. 133–134.)       †*ONK

Murad, bey. La force et la faiblesse de la Turquie. Les coupables et les innocents. Genève: J. Mouille, 1897. 60 p. 2. ed. 8°.       GIC p.v.2

O’Connor, Thomas Power. Armenia and her future. (New Armenia. New York, 1917. f°. v. 9, p. 245–247.)       †*ONK

—— Armenia: united and autonomous. (Asia. New York, 1917. f°. v. 17, p. 649–650.)       †*OAA

O’Shea, John J. Unhappy Armenia. (Catholic world. New York, 1895. 8°. v. 60, p. 553–561.)       *DA

Our obligations to Armenia. (Macmillan’s magazine. London, 1895. 8°. v. 71, p. 340–345.)       *DA

Pasdermadjian, G. Why Armenia should be free. Armenia’s rôle in the present war. (Armenian herald. Boston, 1918–19. 8°. v. 2, p. 20–28, 82–92.)       *ONK

The Peace Congress and the Armenian question. (Armenia. Boston, 1904. 4°. v. 1, no. 2, p. 39–44.)       †*ONK

Pears, Sir Edwin. Turkey and the war. (Contemporary review. London, 1914. 8°. v. 106, p. 584–597.)       *DA

Peterson, Theodore. Turkey and the Armenian crisis. (Catholic world. New York, 1895. 8°. v. 61, p. 665–676.)       *DA

Pignot, Émile. L’Arménie et la question des nationalités. (La Voix de l’Arménie. Paris, 1918. 8°. année 1, p. 145–149.)       *ONK

Pinon, René. L’Arménie et la capitulation maximaliste. (La Voix de l’Arménie. Paris, 1918. 8°. année 1, p. 137–144.)       *ONK

—— Aux neutres. (La Voix de l’Arménie. Paris, 1918. 8°. année 1, p. 281–289.)       *ONK

—— L’avenir de la Transcaucasie. (La Voix de l’Arménie. Paris, 1918. 8°. année 1, p. 201–208.)       *ONK

—— D’où peut naître une Arménie indépendante? (La Voix de l’Arménie. Paris, 1918. 8°. année 1, p. 443–450.)       *ONK

—— L’indépendance de l’Arménie. (La Voix de l’Arménie. Paris, 1918. 8°. année 1, p. 863–870.)       *ONK

—— Un plaidoyer turc sur la question des massacres. (La Voix de l’Arménie. Paris, 1918. 8°. année 1, p. 513–521.)       *ONK

—— La résurrection de l’Asie occidentale. (La Voix de l’Arménie. Paris, 1918. 8°. année 1, p. 681–687.)       *ONK

Pressensé, Francis de. The Turks in Armenia. (Chautauquan. Meadville, Pa., 1896. 8°. v. 22, p. 591–594.)       *DA

—— See also Manifestations franco-anglo-italiennes.

Price, M. Philips. The problem of Asiatic Turkey. (Contemporary review. London, 1914. 8°. v. 105, p. 211–219.)       *DA

Probyn, John Webb. Armenia and the Lebanon. London: Eastern Question Association [1877?]. 19 p. 8°. (Papers on the Eastern question. no. 10.) BBH p.v.4

La Question arménienne. Les massacres d’Adana. [Signed Un ancien diplomate.] (Nouvelle revue. Paris, 1909. 8°. série 3, tome 10, p. 3–16.)       *DM

Quillard, Pierre. See Manifestations franco-anglo-italiennes.

Rafiüddin Ahmad. A Moslem view of Abdul Hamid and the Powers. (Nineteenth century. London, 1895. 8°. v. 38, p. 156–164.)       *DA

Ramsay, Sir William Mitchell. The Armenian atrocities. (Christian literature. New York, 1896. 8°. v. 14, p. 543–552.)       *DA

Rassam, Hormuzd. The Armenian difficulty. Results of a local enquiry. (Imperial and Asiatic quarterly review. Woking, 1895. 8°. new series, v. 9, p. 42–47.)       *OAA

—— The Armenian question. (Imperial and Asiatic quarterly review. Woking, 1895. 8°. new series, v. 10, p. 49–57.)       *OAA

Robinson, Emily J. The case of our ally Armenia. (Asiatic review. London, 1919. 8°. new series, v. 15, p. 253–256.)       *OAA

—— A new Armenia. (New Armenia. New York, 1917. f°. v. 9, p. 323–325.)       †*ONK

—— The regeneration of Armenia. (New Armenia. New York, 1918. f°. v. 10, p. 147–149.)       †*ONK

—— The truth about Armenia. (New Armenia. New York, 1917. f°. v. 9, p. 362–363.)       †*ONK

Rohrbach, Paul. Aus Turan und Armenien. Studie zur russischen Weltpolitik. (Preussische Jahrbücher. Berlin, 1897. 8°. Bd. 89, p. 53–82, 256–284, 431–469; Bd. 90, p. 101–132, 280–310, 437–185.)       *DF

—— A contribution to the Armenian question. (Forum. New York, 1900. 8°. v. 29, p. 481–492.)       *DA

Safir Efendi. The Armenian agitation. (Imperial and Asiatic quarterly review. Woking, 1895. 8°. new series, v. 9, p. 48–52.)       *OAA

Safrastian, A. S. The existing position in Armenia. (Asiatic review. London, 1915. 8°. v. 7, p. 271–278.)       *OAA

—— Germany and Armenia. (Ararat. London, 1917–18. 8°. v. 5, p. 204–209, 254–259, 296–300, 338–342.)       *ONK

—— Russia and Armenia. (Ararat. London, 1917. 8°. v. 5, p. 154–160.)       *ONK

Salmoné, H. Anthony. The real rulers of Turkey. (Nineteenth century. London, 1895. 8°. v. 37, p. 719–733.)       *DA

Santini, Felice. La questione armena e gli Armeni in Turchia. (Nuova antologia. Roma, 1905. 8°. serie 4, v. 119, p. 614–621.)       NNA

Scatcherd, F. R. Armenia’s true interests and sympathies in the great war. (Asiatic review. London, 1915. 8°. series 4, v. 6, p. 319–324.)       *OAA

—— The Armenian question. (Asiatic review. London, 1914. 8°. series 4, v. 4, p. 319–325.)       *OAA

Sevasly, Miran. The Armenian question. (New review. London, 1889. 8°. v. 1, p. 305–316.)       *DA

Shahid Bey, Sadik. Islam, Turkey and Armenia, and how they happened. By Sadik Shahid Bey. Turkish mysteries unveiled. [St. Louis: C. B. Woodward Co., cop. 1898.] 222 p., 1 l. 12°.       *ONQ

Siebert, Wilbur Henry. Independence for Armenia. (New Armenia. New York, 1917. f°. v. 9, p. 337–338.)       †*ONK

—— The justice of granting autonomy to Armenia. (New Armenia. New York, 1916. f°. v. 8, p. 355–357.)       †*ONK

Stein, Robert. Armenia must have a European governor. (Arena. Boston, 1895. 8°. v. 12, p. 368–390.)       *DA

Stevenson, Francis S. Armenia. (Contemporary review. London, 1895. 8°. v. 67, p. 201–209.)       *DA

Stride, W. K. The immediate future of Armenia: a suggestion. (Forum. New York, 1896. 8°. v. 22, p. 308–320.)       *DA

Symonds, Arthur G. Armenia. (Armenia. New York, 1913. 4°. v. 6, p. 266–269.)       †*ONK

Tchobanian, Archag. Armenia’s loyalty to the allies. (Armenian herald. Boston, 1918. 8°. v. 1, p. 573–576.)       *ONK

—— The Armenian question and Europe. [Translated from the French by Ira W. Howerth.] (International monthly. Burlington, Vt., 1902. 8°. v. 5, p. 149–165.)       *DA

Reprinted in Armenia, v. 1, no. 1, p. 19–35, †*ONK.

Thoumaian, G. The hour has struck. (New Armenia. New York, 1917. f°. v. 9, p. 165–167.)       †*ONK

—— The last chance. (Contemporary review. London, 1913. 8°. v. 103, p. 797–803.)       *DA

—— Turkey and Armenia. (Contemporary review. New York, 1918. 8°. v. 114, p. 188–194.)       *DA

Tonapetean, P. Russian and British policy towards Armenia. (Ararat. London, 1915–17. 8°. v. 2, p. 374–385, 419–428; v. 3, p. 162–170, 320–327, 458–465; v. 4, p. 23–32.)       *ONK

Toynbee, Arnold Joseph. The position of Armenia. (New Armenia. New York, 1917. f°. v. 9, p. 307–308.)       †*ONK

The Two Eastern questions. [Signed W.] (Fortnightly review. London, 1896. 8°. new series, v. 59, p. 193–208.)       *DA

Upton, Edgar W. Can Armenia be kept alive as a nation? (Armenia. Boston, 1907. 4°. v. 3, no. 5, p. 12–17.)       †*ONK

Varandian, Mikael. Armenia and the Armenian question. (New Armenia. New York, 1917. f°. v. 9, p. 294–296.)       †*ONK

—— L’Arménie et la question arménienne. Avec une préface de Victor Bérard. Laval: G. Kavanagh et Cie. [pref. 1917.] 115 p. 12°.       BBX

Varaztad, Puzant. The Armenian question. (Armenia. New York, 1913. 4°. v. 6, p. 365–368.)       †*ONK

Vernes, Maurice. L’avenir de l’Arménie et de l’Asie occidentale. (La Voix de l’Arménie. Paris, 1918. 8°. année 1, p. 522–531.)       *ONK

Villari, Luigi. The anarchy in the Caucasus. A new phase of the Armenian question. (Fortnightly review. London, 1906. 8°. new series, v. 79, p. 357–367.)       *DA

Vorontzov-Dashkov, I. I. Изъ записокъ. (Голосъ минувшаго. Moscow, 1916. 8°. 1916, no. 9, p. 139–147.)       *QCA

Memoirs.

Watson, William. The purple East. A series of sonnets on England’s desertion of Armenia. London: John Lane, 1896. 48 p., 1 pl. 3. ed. 12°.       NCM

—— —— Chicago: Stone & Kimball, 1896. 49 p. 16°.       NCM

Wheeler, Everett Pepperrell. Armenian independence. (New Armenia. New York, 1917. f°. v. 9, p. 275–276.)       †*ONK

Williams, Aneurin. Armenia: is it the end? (Contemporary review. New York, 1915. 8°. v. 108, p. 555–561.)       *DA

Williams, William Llewelyn. Armenian aspirations. (New Armenia. New York, 1916. f°. v. 8, p. 359–361.)       †*ONK

Reprinted from his Armenia: past and present, p. 162–174.

—— The modern problem. (New Armenia. New York, 1916. f°. v. 8, p. 341–343.)       †*ONK

Reprinted from his Armenia: past and present, p. 147–161.

Zarzecki, S. La question kurdo-arménienne. (Revue de Paris. Paris, 1914. 8°. 1914, v. 2, p. 872–894.)       *DM

ARMENIANS IN OTHER COUNTRIES

Avdyeyev. Армяне въ Австро-Венгріи. (Кавказскій Вѣстникъ. Tiflis, 1900. 8°. 1900, no. 1, [part 2,] p. 102–105; no. 4, [part 2,] p. 79–92.)       *QCA

The Armenians in Austria and Hungary.

—— Армяне въ Румыніи. (Кавказскій Вѣстникъ. Tiflis, 1901. 8°. 1901, no. 4, [part 2,] p. 44–51.)       *QCA

The Armenians in Rumania.

Bedikian, Dikran M. The Armenian-American and the question of immigration. (Armenia. Boston, 1905. 4°. v. 2, no. 2–3, p. 56–62.)       †*ONK

Bent, J. Theodore. Notes on the Armenians in Asia Minor. (Manchester Geographical Society. Journal. Manchester, 1890. 8°. v. 6, p. 220–222.)       KAA

Berberov, R. I. Положеніе армянъ въ россіи. (Русская мысль. Moscow, 1905. 8°. 1905, no. 11, [part 2,] p. 145–158.)       *QCA

The position of the Armenians in Russia.

Bischoff, Ferdinand. Urkunden zur Geschichte der Armenier in Lemberg. Hrsg. von Ferdinand Bischoff. (Archiv für Kunde österreichischer Geschichts-Quellen. Wien, 1865. 8°. Bd. 32, p. 1–155.)       FAA

Cons, Emma. Armenian exiles in Cyprus. (Contemporary review. London, 1896. 8°. v. 70, p. 888–895.)       *DA

Contenson, Ludovic de. Les Arméniens du Caucase. (Correspondant. Paris, 1905. 8°. nouvelle série, v. 185, p. 543–557.)       *DM

Goehlert, Vinzent. Die Armenier in Europa und insbesondere in Oesterreich-Ungarn. (Ausland. Stuttgart, 1886. 4°. v. 59, p. 489–491.)       †KAA

Gulesian, M. H. The Armenian refugees. (Arena. Boston, 1897. 8°. v. 17, p. 652–662.)       *DA

Khakhanof, Alexandre. La situation des Arméniens dans le royaume de Géorgie. (Journal asiatique. Paris, 1898. 8°. série 9, v. 11, p. 337–344.)       *OAA

Marshall, Annie C. The Armenians in America. (Armenia. Boston, 1907. 4°. v. 3, no. 6, p. 36–43.)       †*ONK

—— A visit to the Armenian church and to Ter-Maroukian’s studio at Paris. (Armenia. New York, 1912. 4°. v. 6, p. 7–9.)       †*ONK

Mouchek Yebiscobos (Seropian). Americahai daretsoitse, 1912. [Armeno-American year-book, 1912.] Boston, [1911]. 48, 383 p. 8°.       *ONK

—— Manchestry Hai kaghoutu. [The Armenian colony in Manchester, England.] Boston, 1911. 13, 270 p., 1 l., 9 pl. 12°.       *ONR

Объ Армянахъ, старинныхъ поселенцахъ Польши. (Вѣстникъ Европы. Moscow, 1825. 8°. 1825, no. 7–8, p. 111–117.)       *QCA

The Armenians in Poland.

Pavlovich, M. Россія и армянскій народъ. (Современникъ. St. Petersburg, 1913. 8°. 1913, no. 11, p. 162–179.)       *QCA

Russia and the Armenian people.

Pisemski, A. Астраханскіе армяне. Пзъ путевыхъ записокъ. 16 p. (Библіотека для Чтенія. St. Petersburg, 1858. 8°. 1858, v. 5.)       *QCA

The Armenians of Astrakhan.

Sazonov, A. N. Нѣсколько цыфръ объ армянахъ на Кавказѣ. (Русская Мысль. Moscow, 1896. 8°. 1896, no. 9, [part 2,] p. 58–73; no. 10, [part 2,] p. 159–173.)       *QCA

Statistics of the Armenians in the Caucasus.

Seropian, Mouchek. See Mouchek Yebiscobos (Seropian).

Seth, Mesrovb J. History of the Armenians in India, from the earliest times to the present day. London: Luzac & Co., 1897. xxii p., 1 l., 190 p., 1 fac. 12°.       *ONR

Tchobanian, Archag. La France et le peuple arménien. Paris: Imprimerie Berger-Levrault, 1917. 40 p. 8°.       *ONR

Thoumaian, G. The Armenians in Egypt. (New Armenia. New York, 1918. 4°. v. 10, p. 186–188.)       †*ONK

—— The Armenians in India. (Ararat. London, 1918. 8°. v. 5, p. 320–325.)       *ONK

INDEX

A

A., D. G. Armyanski vopros v Turtzii, 73.

Abaza, V. A. Istoriya Armenii, 21.

Abbott, K. E. Notes of tour in Armenia, 7.

Abbott, Lyman. Armenian question, 73.

Abbruzzese, Antonio:

Le relazioni fra l’Impero Romano e l’Armenia, a tempo di Augusto, 21.

Le relazioni fra l’Impero Romano e l’Armenia a tempo di Tiberio, 21.

Le relazioni politiche fra l’Impero Romano e l’Armenia da Claudio a Traiano, 21.

Abdullah, Séraphin. Vérification d’une date, 21.

Abdullah, Séraphin, and F. Macler. Études sur la miniature arménienne, 20.

Abich, Hermann:

Der Ararat, 46.

Die Besteigung des Ararat, 7.

Ein Cyclus fundamental barometrischer Höhenbestimmungen auf dem armenischen Hochlande, 46.

Die Fulguriten im Andesit des kleinen Ararat, 46.

Geologische Skizzen aus Transkaukasien, 46.

Hauteurs absolues du système de l’Ararat, 7.

[Observations sur le mont Ararat], 46.

Sur les ruines d’Ani, 18.

Über die Lage der Schneegränze und die Gletscher der Gegenwart im Kaukasus, 46.

Ueber das Steinsalz und seine geologische Stellung im russischen Armenien, 46.

Vergleichende chemische Untersuchungen der Wasser des Caspischen Meeres, 7.

Vergleichende Grundzüge der Geologie des Kaukasus wie der armenischen und nordpersischen Gebirge, 46.

Zur Geologie des südöstlichen Kaukasus, 46.

Abuhaiatian, Hagop. Pastor Hagop Abuhaiatian von Urfa, 41.

Acogh’ig de Daron, Étienne. Histoire universelle, 40.

Adadourian, Haig. Armenian coat of arms, 18.

Adana massacres, 36.

Adger, J. B. My life and times, 42.

Adjarian, H.:

Classification des dialectes arméniens, 47.

Lautlehre des Van-Dialekts, 47.

S. Mesropi ev krerou kiudi badmoutian aghpiurnern ou anonts knnoutiunu, 47.

Adontz, N. Armeniya v epokhu Yustiniana, 21.

Aganoon, A. I. Dissertation on antiquity of Armenian language, 47.

Agathangelos:

Agathange. Histoire du règne de Tiridate, 21.

Agathangelus neu hrsg. von P. de Lagarde, 21.

Badmoutiun, 21.

Agop, Joannes:

Grammatica Latina, Armenice explicata, 47.

Puritas Haygica, 48.

Puritas linguæ Armenicæ, 48.

Aharonian, Avedis:

Armenian academy at Venice, 72.

Armenische Erzählungen, 59.

Guteton da lakto, 60.

Honor, 60.

Materi; razskazy, 60.

Mother Armenia, 62.

Vers la liberté, 60.

Visit to St. Lazare, 72.

Ainsworth, W. F. Travels and researches in Asia Minor, 7.

Ajcatur. Armena fabelo, 60.

Akulian, Aram. Einverleibung armenischer Territorien durch Byzanz im XI. Jahrhundert, 21.

Alaux, L. P. Armenian schools, 7.

Alelouia Yerousaghem, 62.

Alishanian, Gheuont:

Armenian popular songs, 57.

Deux descriptions arméniennes des lieux saints de Palestine, 62.

The lily of Shavarshan, 57.

Sissouan, 8.

Table bibliographique, 5.

Topographie de la Grande Arménie, 8.

Zartangark avedarani mlké Takouhuoh, 20.

Allen, T. G., and W. L. Sachtleben. Across Asia, 8.

Alphabetum Armenum, 48.

American Armenian Relief Fund. Cry of Armenia, 36.

American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions. Historical sketch of missions ... in Asia Minor and Armenia, 72.

American Committee for Armenian and Syrian Relief:

More material for sermon on Bible lands, 36.

National test of brotherhood, 36.

American sacred songs, 65.

Amfiteatrov, A. V. Armeniya i Rim, 21.

Anderson, Antony. Hovsep Pushman, 41.

Anderson, William. Notes on geography, 31.

Andreasian, Dikran. Comment un drapeau sauva quatre mille Arméniens, 36.

Apcar, D. A.:

Betrayed Armenia, 36.

In His name, 36.

On cross of Europe’s imperialism, Armenia crucified, 36.

Peace and no peace, 36.

Peace problem, 36.

Russian occupation of Armenia, 73.

Truth about Armenian massacres, 37.

Turkish constitution and Armenia, 22.

What German foreign minister has said, 73.

Apellian, Aleksandir. Boedi yrazi, 60.

Aptowitzer, V.:

Beiträge zur mosaischen Rezeption im armenischen Recht, 45.

Zur Geschichte des armenischen Rechtes, 45.

Arachin tasakirk mangants, 48.

Arakélian, Hambartzoum:

Contes et nouvelles, 60.

Les rapports des Arméniens avec l’Occident, 22.

Ararat, 7.

Der Ararat, 8.

Archaeologische, Bemerkungen über Armenien, 18.

Argyll (8. duke), G. D. Campbell. Our responsibilities for Turkey, 37.

Arisdaguès de Lasdiverd. Histoire d’Arménie, 22.

Armenia. Letter from duke of Argyll, &c., 37.

Armenia and her claims, 73.

Armenia and powers, 73.

Armenia rediviva, 73.

Armenian aspirations and revolutionary movements, 73.

Armenian Church:

Garkavorootun Hasaragatz Aghotitz, 68.

Liturgia armena trasportata in italiano, 68.

Liturgie de la messe arménienne, 68.

Rituale Armenorum, 68.

Armenian deportations, 37.

Armenian documents, 37.

Armenian herald, 7.

Armenian Huntchakist Party.—Central Committee. Memorial, 22.

Armenian literature, 60.

Armenian massacre, 37.

Armenian people and Ottoman government, 22.

Armenian poems, 57.

Armenian question, 73.

Armenian question in House of Commons, 73.

Armenian Relief Association. Bulletin, 7.

Armenian troubles, 73.

Armenians, 22.

Armenians and eastern question, 8.

Armenians taking stock of their national church, 68.

Armenische Bibliothek, 60.

Die Armenischen Unruhen, 22.

L’Armeno-Veneto, 22.

Arnot, Robert. Armenian literature, 56.

Arpee, Leon:

Armenia and peace conference, 73.

Armenian awakening, 68.

Arzanov, D.:

Istoricheski vzglyad na Armeniyu i Georgiyu, 22.

Zamyechaniya ob Armenii i Armyanakh, 22.

Arzruni, Andreas. Reise nach Süd-Kaukasien, 8.

Asbarez, 7.

Asgian, G.:

La chiesa armena e l’arianesimo, 68.

La s. sede e la nazione armena, 68.

Aslan, Kévork. Études historiques sur le peuple arménien, 22.

Assassination of Armenia, 37.

Assises d’Antioche, 62.

Les Atrocités en Arménie, 37.

Aucher, G. Bollettino: Armeno, 5.

Augustin Badjétsi. Itinéraire, 62.

Aukerian, Haroutiun:

Brief account of Mechitaristican Society, 72.

Dictionary English and Armenian, 48.

Dictionnaire abrégé français-arménien, 48.

Grammar Armenian and English, 48.

Grammar English and Armenian, 48.

Aukerian, Haroutiun, and G. G. N. Byron, 6.

Baron Byron. Grammar, Armenian and English, 48.

Aukerian, Mëgërdich, vartabed. Liagadar vark ev vgayapanoutiun srpots, 68.

Avakian, Hovhannes, and Bedros Hovnanian, editors. Koharnir Hai kraganoutian, 62.

Avdyeyev:

Armyane v Avstro-Vengrii, 78.

Armyane v Rumynii, 78.

Avedikian, Gabriele, Khatchadroh Surmelian and Mëgërdich Aukerian. Nor parkirk Haigasyian lezui, 48.

Avidaranian, H., translator. Jarakaitk arevelian, 65.

Avtaliantz, John, baron:

Authors of Armenian grammars, 48.

Covenant of Ali, 22.

Memoir of Hindu colony in ancient Armenia, 22.

Memoir of life and writings of St. Nierses Clajensis, 58.

Note on origin of Armenian era, 22.

On invention of Armenian alphabet, 48.

On laws and law-books of Armenians, 45.

Short memoir of Mechithar Ghosh, 41.

Singular narrative of Armenian king Arsaces, 22.

Ayvazian Hovhannes, 20.

Azad, 7.

Azhderian, Antranig. Turk and land of Haig, 8.

Azk, 7.

B

B., E. Armenian wedding, 42.

Bachmann, Walter. Kirchen und Moscheen in Armenien, 18.

Baker, G. P. Ascent of Ararat, 8.

Banaser, 7.

Banks, E. J. To summit of Mount Ararat, 8.

Banse, Ewald. Die Türkei, 8.

Barby, Henry. Au pays de l’épouvante, l’Arménie martyre, 37.

Barkley, H. C. Ride through Asia Minor and Armenia, 42.

Baronian, H. H. Maitre Balthasar, 60.

Barre, André. L’esclavage blanc (Arménie et Macédoine), 73.

Barrès, Maurice. Tigran Yergat, 41.

Barrileah, A. H. Ara keghetsig badmagan vibasanoutiun, 60.

Barton, J. L.:

Armenian qualifications for success, 42.

Daybreak in Turkey, 8.

Euphrates College, 72.

What America has done for Armenians, 72.

Who are Armenians? 8.

Basil. Oraison funèbre de Baudouin, 63.

Basmadjian, K. J.:

Armenia, home of Grecian architecture, 20.

Histoire moderne des Arméniens, 22.

Léon VI, 30.

Les livres de médecine chez les Arméniens, 45.

Les Lusignans, 22.

Note on Van inscriptions, 53.

Une nouvelle inscription arméniaque, 53.

Une nouvelle inscription vannique, 53.

La plus ancienne inscription arménienne, 53.

La presse arménienne, 5.

Quelles étaient les frontières de l’Arménie ancienne?, 8.

Quelques observations sur l’inscription de Kelischin, 53.

Souvenir d’Ani. 8.

La stèle de Zouarthnotz, 53.

Survey of ancient Armenian history, 22.

Baumgartner, Adolf. Ueber das Buch “die Chrie,” 48.

Baumstark, Anton. Die christlichen Literaturen des Orients, 56.

Bayan, G. Armenian proverbs, 63.

Baynes, N. H. Rome and Armenia, 22.

Bedickian, S. V. How Armenians keep New Year and Christmas, 42.

Bedikian, D. M. Armenian-American and question of immigration, 78.

Bedrossian, Matthias. New dictionary Armenian-English, 48.

Belck, Waldemar:

Archäologische Forschungen in Armenien, 18.

Armenien im Altertum, 18.

Armenische Expedition, 18.

Aus den Berichten über die armenische Expedition, 18.

Beiträge zur alten Geographie, 8.

Eine in Russisch-Armenien neu aufgefundene, wichtige chaldische Inschrift, 53.

Die Keil-Inschriften in der Tigris-Quellgrotte, 53.

Die Kelischin-Stele, 53.

Mittheilungen über armenische Streitfragen, 53.

Das Reich der Mannäer, 18.

Die Rusas-Stele von Topsanä, 18.

Die Steleninschrift Rusas’ II, 55.

Untersuchungen und Reisen in Transkaukasien, 18.

Belck, Waldemar, and F. F. K. Lehmann-Haupt:

Bericht über die armenische Forschungsreise, 18.

Bericht über eine Forschungsreise durch Armenien, 18.

Chaldische Forschungen, 53.

Inuspuas, Sohn des Menuas, 53.

Mittheilung über weitere Ergebnisse ihrer Studien an den neugefundenen armenischen Keilinschriften, 53.

Ein neuer Herrscher von Chaldia, 53.

Reisebriefe von der armenischen Expedition, 18.

Über die Kelishin-Stelen, 53.

Ueber neuerlich aufgefundene Keilinschriften in russisch und türkisch Armenien, 53.

Vorläufiger Bericht über die im Jahre 1898 erzielten Ergebnisse einer Forschungsreise durch Armenien, 18.

Weiterer Bericht über die armenische Expedition, 18.

Zu Jensen’s Bemerkungen betreffs der Sitze der Chalder, 54.

Zweiter Vorbericht über eine Forschungsreise in Armenien, 18.

Belin, F. A. Extrait du journal d’un voyage de Paris à Erzeroum, 8.

Bell, M. S. Around and about Armenia, 8.

Bellaud. Essai sur la langue arménienne, 48.

Benjamin, S. G. W. Armenians and Porte, 73.

Benoit, Lucien. Les massacres d’Adana, 37.

Benson, E. F. Crescent and iron cross, 73.

Bent, J. T.:

Notes on Armenians in Asia Minor, 78.

Travels amongst Armenians, 8.

Berberov, R.:

Die Armenier, 22.

Polozheniye armyan v Rossii, 78.

Bertin, George. Abridged grammars of languages of cuneiform inscriptions, 53.

Beshgeturian, Azniv. Arachnort Anklierin lezvin, 48.

Beshigtashlian, Mëgërdich. Kertouadzner ou jarer, 57.

Bibliotheca Hagiographica Orientalis, 5.

Bibliothèque nationale, Paris. Catalogue des manuscrits arméniens, 5.

Bicknell, E. P. Red Cross and Red Crescent, 23.

Bierbaum, P. W. Streifzüge im Kaukasus und in Hocharmenien, 8.

Binder, Henry. Au Kurdistan, 8.

Bischoff, Ferdinand:

Das alte Recht der Armenier in Lemberg, 45.

Urkunden zur Geschichte der Armenier in Lemberg, 79.

Bishop, I. L. B. Shadow of Kurd, 73.

Bittner, Maximilian. Der vom Himmel gefallene Brief Christi, 63.

Black, G. F. Gypsies of Armenia, 8.

Blackwell, A. S.:

Armenian poems, 57.

Armenian poet: Siamanto, 59.

Armenian virtues, 42.

Battle of Avarair, 23.

Bibliography, 5.

Progress in Armenian Church, 68.

Blau, Otto:

Ueber-karta, -kerta in Ortsnamen, 48.

Vom Urumia-See nach dem Van-See, 8.

Bliss, E. M.:

Armenia, 8.

Turkey and Armenian atrocities, 37.

Turkey and Armenian atrocities; a reign of terror, 37.

Bluhm, Julius. Routen im türkischen Armenien, 8.

Blunt, W. S. Turkish misgovernment, 73.

Bodleian Library, Oxford University. Catalogue of Armenian mss., 5.

Bogdanov, Artemy. Memoirs of life of Artemi, 23.

Bolton, H. C. Armenian folklore, 44.

Bonney, T. G. Notes on some rocks from Ararat, 46.

Boré, Eugène:

Arménie, 8.

De l’Arménie, 68.

Élégie sur la prise de Constantinople, 57.

Bourgeois, H. La grammaire arménienne de Denis de Thrace, 49.

Bowles, T. G. Cyprus convention, 73.

Boyajian, Z. C.:

Armenian legends and poems, 20, 57.

Raffi, 61.

Brant, James:

Journey through part of Armenia, 8.

Notes of journey through part of Kurdistan, 8.

Bratter, C. A. Die armenische Frage, 73.

Bresnitz von Sydacoff, P. F. Abdul Hamid und die Christenverfolgungen in der Türkei, 37.

Brézol, Georges. Les Turcs ont passé la, 37.

British Museum.—Department of Oriental Printed Books and Mss. Catalogue of Armenian mss., 5.

Brockelmann, Karl:

Ein assyrisches Lehnwort im Armenischen, 48.

Die griechischen Fremdwörter im Armenischen, 48.

Ein syrischer Text in armenischer Umschrift, 48.

Brockelmann, Karl, and others. Geschichte des christlichen Litteraturen des Orients, 56.

Brosset, M. F.:

Activité littéraire des Géorgiens et des Arméniens, 5.

Analyse critique de la Vseobshchaya istoriya de Vardan, 41.

De quelques inscriptions arméniennes, 53.

Des historiens arméniens, 23.

Détails sur le droit public arménien, 45.

Études sur l’historien arménien Mkhithar, 23.

Études sur l’historien arménien Oukhtanès, 23.

Examen critique de quelques passages de la Description de la Grande-Arménie, 8.

Examen d’un passage de l’historien arménien Oukhtanès, 23.

Explication de diverses inscriptions géorgiennes, arméniennes et grecques, 53.

Extrait du manuscrit arménien ... relatif au calendrier géorgien, 63.

Listes chronologiques des princes et métropolites de la Siounie, 23.

Monographie des monnaies arméniennes, 20.

Note sur les inscriptions arméniennes de Bolghari, 53.

Note sur le village arménien d’Acorhi, 9.

Notice historique sur les couvents arméniens de Haghbat et de Sanahin, 68.

Notice des manuscrits arméniens, 23.

Notice sur le couvent arménien de Kétcharhous, 68.

Notice sur le diacre arménien Zakaria Ghabonts, 41.

Notice sur Edchmiadzin, 9.

Notice sur l’historien arménien Thoma Ardzrouni, 23.

Notice sur un manuscrit arménien, 45.

Notice sur la plus ancienne inscription arménienne connue, 53.

Le prétendu masque de fer arménien, 41.

Projet d’une collection d’historiens arméniens inédits, 23.

Rapport sur diverses inscriptions, 54.

Rapport ... sur un manuscrit arménien, 64.

Rapport sur la 2de partie du voyage du P. Sargis Dchalaliants, 9.

Rapports sur un voyage archéologique dans la Géorgie et dans l’Arménie, 9.

Revue de la littérature historique de l’Arménie, 23.

Samouel d’Ani, 34.

Sur les couvents arméniens d’Haghbat et de Sanahin, 68.

Sur deux rédactions arméniennes ... de la légende des saints Baralam-Varlaam et Ioasaph-Iosaphat, 63.

Sur l’histoire ancienne de l’Arménie, 23.

Sur l’histoire composée ... par Thoma Ardzrouni, 23.

Variétés arméniennes, 48.

Brosset, M. F., and P. A. Jaubert. Description des principaux fleuves de la Grande-Arménie, 9.

Brosset, M. F., and E. Kunik. Notice sur deux inscriptions cunéiformes, 54.

Broussali, Jean. L’Arménie, 9.

Browne, J. G. Tartars and Armenians, 23.

Brunhes, Jean. Le rôle ancien de l’Arménie, 23.

Bryce (1. viscount), James Bryce:

Armenian massacres, 37.

Armenian question, 73.

Die armenische Frage, 74.

Ascent of Ararat, 9.

Future of Armenia, 74.

Future of Asiatic Turkey, 74.

On Armenia, 9.

Transcaucasia and Ararat, 9, 74.

Budushcheye ustroistvo Armenii, 23.

Bugge, Sophus:

Beiträge zur etymologischen Erläuterung der armenischen Sprache, 48.

Etruskisch und Armenisch, 48.

Buhse. Vorläufiger botanischer Bericht über meine Reise durch einen Theil Armeniens, 46.

Bunyan, John. Krisdianosin ou Krisdinein jamportoutiuni, 65.

Burchardi, Gustav:

Raffi, 61.

Der Zweifel und das Böse, 24.

Burgin, G. B. Armenian at home, 42.

Buss, Kate. Archag Tchobanian, 59.

Buxton, Harold. Side-lights on Armenian question, 74.

Buxton, Noel. Russians in Armenia, 74.

Buxton, Noel, and Harold Buxton. Travel and politics in Armenia, 9, 24.

Byron (6. baron), G. G. N. Byron. Lord Byron’s Armenian exercises and poetry, 48.

C

C., E. Armenian folk songs, 44.

Calfa, Ambroise. Dictionnaire arménien-français, 49.

Calfa, Corène. Arschag II, 60.

Cappelletti, Giuseppe. L’Armenia, 24.

Carlier, Émilie:

Au milieu des massacres, 37.

En Arménie, 24.

Carrière, Auguste:

Inscriptions d’un reliquaire arménien, 54.

La légende d’Abgar, 31.

La rose d’or, 30.

Un version arménienne de l’histoire d’Asséneth, 63.

Cavendish, L. C. F., lady. Peril of Armenia, 74.

Cayol, Henri. Littérature arménienne, 56.

Chahan de Cirbied, Jacques:

Détails sur la situation actuelle du royaume de Perse, 24.

Grammaire de la langue arménienne, 49.

Mémoire sur le gouvernement ... des anciens Arméniens, 24.

Chakijian, Ephrem. Badmoutiun hahots, 24.

Chakmakjian, H. H.:

Armenia’s place, 24.

Armeno-American letter writer, 49.

Badmoutiun hahots, 24.

Chalatianz, Bagrat. Die armenische Literatur des 19. Jahrhunderts, 56.

Chambers, L. P. Massacre of Armenia, 37.

Chamchian, Michael:

Badmoutiun hahots, 24.

History of Armenia, 24.

Chanazarian, G. V. La littérature arménienne, 56.

Chant populaire sur la captivité de Léon, 58.

Chantre, B. A travers l’Arménie russe, 9.

Chantre, Ernest:

L’Ararat, 9.

Les Arméniens, 24.

De Beyrouth à Tiflis, 9.

Mission scientifique dans la haute Mésopotamie, 9.

Premiers aperçus sur les peuples de l’Arménie russe, 9.

Rapport sur une mission scientifique dans l’Asie occidentale, 9.

Chantres. Reisen am Ararat, 9.

Charmetant, Felix. Das sterbende Armenien und das christliche Europa, 74.

Charpentier, Jarl. Kleine Beiträge zur armenischen Wortkunde, 49.

Chesney, F. R. Russo-Turkish campaigns of 1828 and 1829, 24.

Chesney, G. M. Winter campaign in Armenia, 24.

Chikhachov, P. A.:

Asie Mineure, 9, 46.

Reisen in Kleinasien und Armenien, 9.

Sur l’orographie et la constitution géologique de quelques parties de l’Asie Mineure et de l’Arménie, 46.

Childs, W. J. Across Asia Minor, 9.

Chirol, Sir Valentine. A great Armenian [Nubar Pasha], 41.

Chirvanzadê, pseud. of Alexandre Movissian. La possédée, 60.

Chopin, J. De l’origine des peuples habitant la province d’Arménie, 9.

Ciakciak, Emmanuele. Dizionario italiano-armeno-turco, 49.

Cilicia, 7.

Clark, William. Armenian history, 24.

Clinch, B. J. Christians under Turkish rule, 74.

Collet, C. D. New crusade against Turk, 74.

Collins, F. B., translator:

Armenian folk-tales, 44.

Vacant yard, 60.

Compendiose notizie sulla congregazione de monaci armeni Mechitaristi, 72.

Condition of Armenia, 9.

Cons, Emma. Armenian exiles in Cyprus, 79.

Constantinople massacre, 37.

Constitution nationale des Arméniens, 24.

Contenson, Ludovic, baron de:

Les Arméniens du Caucase, 79.

Movement for Armenian emancipation, 74.

La question arménienne, 74.

Les réformes en Turquie d’Asie, 74.

Contes & chants arméniens, 58.

Conybeare, F. C.:

Armenia and Armenians, 10.

Barlaam and Josaphat legend, 63.

Collation with ancient Armenian versions of Greek text of Aristotle’s Categories, 65.

Collation of old Armenian version of Plato’s laws, 65.

On ancient Armenian version of Plato, 65.

On old Armenian version of Plato’s Apology, 65.

On old Armenian version of Plato’s laws, 65.

Conybeare, F. C., and others. Story of Ahikar, 63.

Coulon, Henri:

L’art et l’Arménie, 20.

L’héroïsme des Arméniens, 74.

Cradle of history, 24.

Creagh, James. Armenians, Koords and Turks, 10.

Cuinet, Vital. La Turquie d’Asie, 10.

Cumont, Franz, and Eugène Cumont. Voyage d’exploration archéologique dans le Pont et la Petite Arménie, 18.

Curtis, W. E. Around Black Sea, 10.

D

Dadian, Boghos. L’église d’Arménie, 68.

Dadian, M. B. La société arménienne contemporaine, 42.

Daghbaschean, H. Gründung des Bagratidenreiches, 24.

Dale, Darley. Armenia and Armenians, 10.

Dalyell, R. A. O. Earthquake of Erzerûm, 10.

Damadian, Mihran:

Furfurcar, 58.

Ramgavaroutiun, 63.

Damas, André de. Coup d’œil sur l’Arménie, 10.

Dan, Demeter. Glaube und Gebräuche der Armenier bei der Geburt, Hochzeit und Beerdigung, 42.

Dante Alighieri. Asdouadzahin gadagirkoutiun, 66.

Dashian, Hagopos, vartabed:

Vartabedutune arakelotz anvaveragan ganonatz madiane, 63.

Zur Abgar-Sage, 63.

Davey, Richard:

Sultan and his subjects, 10.

Turkey and Armenia, 10.

Davoud Zadour de Melik Schahnazar. Notices sur l’état actuel de la Perse, en persan, en arménien et en français, 40.

Day of peril of Armenian Church, 68.

De Kay, Charles. Suppression of faith, 68.

Delatre, Louis. Place de l’arménien parmi les langues indo-européennes, 49.

Denis of Thrace. Grammaire ... en grec, en arménien et en français, 49.

Der-Hagopian, Nishan:

Persecuted Armenia, 37.

What of Armenia, 74.

Des Coursons, R. de, vicomte. La rebellion arménienne, 24.

Desimoni, Cornelio. Actes passés en 1271, 1274 et 1279 à l’Aïas, 24.

Deutsche morgenländische Gesellschaft. Armenisch, 5.

Develay, Albert. Autour des lacs de Van et d’Ourmiah, 10.

Deyrolle, Théophile. Voyage dans le Lazistan et l’Arménie, 10.

Dicey, Edward. Nubar Pasha and our Asian protectorate, 74.

Dillon, E. J.:

Armenia: an appeal, 74.

Armenia and Turk, 74.

Condition of Armenia, 74.

Fiasco in Armenia, 74.

Dingelstedt, V. Armenians, 10.

Diplomatische Aktenstücke zur armenischen Frage, 74.

Diran, A. Etchmiadzin, 10.

Dirohyan, H. V.:

Hamarod tasakirk unthanour badmoutian, 40.

Ousoumn pnagan ev pnapanagan kidoutiants, 45.

Dirr, A. Praktisches Lehrbuch der ostarmenischen Sprache, 49.

Dispersion of Armenian nation, 10.

Distribution of Armenian nation, 10.

Distribution des prix du Collège arménien de Paris, 42.

Dolens, Noël. Ce que l’on voit en Arménie, 10.

Dolens, Noël, and A. Khatch. Histoire des anciens Arméniens, 24.

Dominian, Leon. Peoples of Asiatic Turkey, 10.

Doumergue, Émile. Ce que la Suisse a fait pour l’Arménie, 74.

Dowling, T. E. Armenian church, 68.

Dubois de Montpéreux, Frédéric. Voyage autour du Caucase, 10.

Duchesne, L. M. O. L’Arménie chrétienne dans l’histoire ecclésiastique d’Eusèbe, 68.

Dulaurier, Édouard:

Les Arméniens en Autriche, en Russie et en Turquie, 42.

Les chants populaires, 58.

Commerce, tarif des douanes et condition civile des étrangers dans le royaume de la Petite Arménie, 10.

Considérations sur les plus anciennes origines de l’histoire arménienne, 24.

Cosmogonie des Perses d’après Eznig, 63.

Ethnographie de l’Arménie. 10.

Étude sur l’organisation politique, religieuse et administrative du royaume de la Petite-Arménie, 10.

Études sur les chants historiques, 58.

L’histoire des croisades d’après les chroniques arméniennes, 40.

Histoire, dogmes, traditions et liturgie de l’église arménienne, 68–69.

Littérature arménienne, 25.

Les Mongols d’après les historiens arméniens, 40.

Recherches sur la chronologie arménienne, 25.

Dwight, H. G. O.:

Armenian traditions about Mt. Ararat, 18.

Catalogue of all works in Armenian of date earlier than 17th century, 5.

Christianity in Turkey, 69.

Kéraganoutun Ankghiaren yev Hahérén, 49.

Dwight, H. G. O., and Elias Riggs. Orthography of Armenian and Turkish proper names, 49.

Dwight, W. B. American bank notes and Dr. Seropyan, 45.

Dzotsikian, S. M.:

Arnutiun, 42.

Aus ma Ani Kaghakin, 18.

Debi Pergutiun, 37.

Haigagank, 74.

E

Eastern question, 74.

Ebersolt, Jean. Les anciennes églises d’Arménie, 69.

Ecclesiae Armeniacae Canones selecti, 69.

Edschmiatsin, 10.

Edwards, B. B. Ascent of Mount Ararat, 10.

Egli, Emil. Feldzüge in Armenien, 25.

Einstein, L. D.:

Armenian massacres, 37.

Inside Constantinople, 74.

Eliot, Sir C. N. E. Turkey in Europe, 25.

Elisha, vartabed:

Eliseo, storico armeno del quinto secolo, 25.

Histoire de Vartan, 25.

History of Vartan, 25.

Soulèvement national de l’Arménie chrétienne, 25.

Yeghishei Vartabedi vasn Vartanah, 25.

Emerson, Frederick. Mdavor ev kravor touapanoutiun, 66. Émin, J. B. Recherches sur le paganisme arménien, 25.

Engelhardt, Édouard:

L’Angleterre et la Russie à propos de la question arménienne, 74.

L’enquête arménienne, 74.

La Turquie et le Tanzimat, 25.

England’s policy in Turkey, 74.

Ephraim the Syrian:

Evangelii concordantis expositio, 66.

Srpouin Yéprémi, 66.

Epiphanius of Cyprus. Ekthĕsiz Prōtŏklēsiōn Patriarchōn tĕ kai mētrŏpŏlitōn, 69.

Eritassard Hayastan, 7.

Erk-Ura, 10.

Erkér ou yéghanagnér, 66.

Eschavannes, E. d’:

Les families d’Orient, 25.

Les rois d’Arménie au xive siècle, 25.

Esoff, G. d’. Aperçu de l’étude de la langue arménienne en Europe, 49.

Etesioh sosgali tebkl yev oghperkoutiun godoradzin Etesioh, 37.

Eusebius Pamphilus, bishop of Caesarea. Eusebii Pamphili Caesariensis episcopi Chronicon, 25.

Excursions in Armenia, 10.

F

Fā’iz al-Husain:

L’Arménie martyre, 38.

Martyred Armenia, 38.

Die Türkenherrschaft und Armeniens Schmerzensschrei, 38.

Faustus of Byzant. Bibliothèque historique, 25.

Fénélon, F. de. Les aventures de Télémaque, 66.

Ferriman, Z. D. Young Turks and truth about holocaust at Adana, 38.

Filler, Ernst. Quaestiones de Leontii Armenii historia, 25.

Finck, F. N.:

Katalog der armenischen Handschriften, 5.

Kleinere mittelarmenische Texte, 34.

Lehrbuch der neuostarmenischen Litteratursprache, 49.

Fischer, Hans. Das Kloster des hl. Thaddäus, 69.

Flandin, Eugène:

Souvenirs de voyage en Arménie, 10.

Ueber Alt- und Neuarmenien, 10.

Fonton, Félix. La Russie dans l’Asie-Mineure, 25.

Forel, F. A. Les échantillons de limon dragués en 1879 dans les lacs d’Arménie, 46.

Fortescue, E. F. K. Armenian Church, 69.

Foy, Willy. Zur Xerxes-Inschrift von Van, 54.

France.—Direction de Commerce Extérieur. Rapports commerciaux, 43.

France.—Ministère des Affaires Étrangères. Documents diplomatiques, 1897, 25–26.

Die Franzoesischen Gelbbücher über Armenien, 26.

Freshfield, D. W.:

Early ascents of Ararat, 10.

Travels in Central Caucasus and Bashan, 10.

Fresneaux, Marcel. Trait d’union. Arménie-France, 26.

Friederichsen, M. H.:

Die Grenzmarken des europäischen Russlands, 11.

Russisch Armenien, 11.

Friend of Armenia, 7.

Furneaux, Henry. Roman relations with Parthia and Armenia, 26.

G

Gabrielian, M. C. Armenia, 26.

Gabrielian, M. S. Serahin aroghzapanoutiun, 45.

Gaghapar, 7.

Gaidzakian, Ohan. Illustrated Armenia, 11.

Galanus, Clemens:

Conciliationis Ecclesiae Armenae cvm Romana, 69.

Historia Armena, 26.

Gallaudet, T. H. Abashkharatsvits, 66.

Gardthausen, V. Ueber den griechischen Ursprung der armenischen Schrift, 49.

Garnett, L. M. J.:

Armenian wedding, 42.

Women of Turkey, 42.

Garo, Chahen. Modern Armenian literature, 56.

Gatteyrias, J. A.:

L’Arménie et les Arméniens, 11.

Élégie sur les malheurs de l’Arménie, 26.

Gauthiot, Robert. Note sur l’accent secondaire en arménien, 49.

Geffcken, F. H. Turkish reforms and Armenia, 74.

Gégharvest, 7, 20.

Gelzer, Heinrich:

Die Anfänge der armenischen Kirche, 69.

Armenien, 69.

Zur armenischen Götterlehre, 44.

Georgius, Pisida. Vetsoreahk Keorkah Bisiteah, 66.

Germany, Turkey, and Armenia, 38.

Ghambashidze, D. Georgia and Armenia as allies, 26.

Ghazarian, Mkrtitsch. Armenien unter der arabischen Herrschaft, 26.

Ghévont, vartabed. Histoire des guerres et des conquêtes des Arabes en Arménie, 26.

Ghisleri, Arcangelo. L’Armenia e gli Armeni, 11.

Ghulam-us-Saqlain. Mussalmans of India and Armenian question, 74.

Gibbons, H. A.:

Blackest page of modern history, 38.

“La page la plus noire de l’histoire moderne,” 38.

Gibbons, H. D.:

Red rugs of Tarsus, 38.

Les Turcs ont passé par là! 38.

Gildemeister, Johann. Pseudokallisthenes, 31.

Gjandschezian, Esnik. Beiträge zur altarmenischen nominalen Stammbildungslehre, 49.

Gladstone, W. E. Mr. Gladstone on Armenian question, 75.

Gleye, Arthur. Ugro-finnischer Einfluss im Armenischen, 49.

Gobat, Albert. Protection of Armenians, 75.

Goehlert, Vinzent. Die Armenier in Europa und insbesondere in Oesterreich-Ungarn, 79.

Gooch, G. P. Who are Armenians? 11.

Gotchnag, 7.

Grabowsky, Adolf. Die armenische Frage, 75.

Graves, J. T. Armenian nation, 11.

Gray, L. H. On certain Persian and Armenian month-names, 49.

Great Britain.—Foreign Office:

Diplomatic and consular reports. Annual series. Report on trade, 43.

Miscellaneous no. 31 (1916). Treatment of Armenians, 38.

Turkey. 1895, no. 1. Correspondence relating to Asiatic provinces of Turkey, 38.

Turkey. 1896, no. 2. Correspondence relative to Armenian question, 75.

[Various documents relating to the Armenians], 26–27.

Greene, F. D.:

Armenian crisis in Turkey, 38.

Armenian massacres, 38.

Rule of Turk, 38.

Greene, F. V. Russian army and its campaigns in Turkey, 27.

Greene, J. K. Leavening the Levant, 72.

Gregory, D. S. Armenians in eastern question, 38.

Gregory of Armenia, called Illuminator. Die Akten, 63.

Gregory of Bysantium, metropolitan of Chios. Yearnings after unity in East, 69.

Gregory Dgha, patriarch of Armenia. Élégie, 58.

Gregory Magistros:

Ein Brief des Gregor Magistros an den Emir Ibrahim, 63.

Ein Brief des Gregor Magistros an den Patriarchen Petros, 63.

Gregory of Nazianzen. (Nonnos.) Die Scholien zu fünf Reden des Gregor, 63.

Gregory the Priest. Chronique, 27.

Griselle, Eugène. Une victime du pangermanisme, 38.

Grothe, Hugo. Der russisch-türkische Kriegsschauplatz, 11.

Guinness, Walter. Impressions of Armenia, 11.

Guiragos of Kantzag. Extrait de l’Histoire d’Arménie, 27.

Gulesian, M. H.:

Armenian refugees, 79.

England’s hand in Turkish massacres, 75.

Gulian, K. H. Elementary modern Armenian grammar, 49.

Guthe, H. Mosaiken mit armenischer Inschrift, 54.

Guyard, Stanislas:

Études vanniques, 54.

Les inscriptions de Van, 54.

Inscriptions de Van, les estampages de M. Deyrolle, 54.

Note sur quatre mots des inscriptions de Van, 54.

Note sur quelques particularités des inscriptions de Van, 54.

Note sur quelques passages des inscriptions de Van, 54.

Gylling, Hjalmar. Notes on microscopical structure of some eruptive rocks from Armenia, 46.

H

Hacobian, A. P. Armenia and war, 27.

Hagopian, Hovhan:

Pocket dictionary, 49.

Relations of Armenians and Franks, 27.

Russification of Armenians, 27.

Haïgazn, Édouard. Légendes et superstitions de l’Arménie, 44.

Haik, 7.

Hairenik, 7.

Hamarod zhamakirk Hahasdaneahts sa Yegeghetsuoh, 69.

Hamilton, W. J.:

Extracts from notes made on journey in Asia Minor, 11.

Researches in Asia Minor, Pontus and Armenia, 11.

Hamlin, Cyrus:

Genesis and evolution of Turkish massacre, 38.

Martyrdom of Armenia, 38.

Hampartsoumian, H. A. Arouyesd madaharoutian, 45.

Handbook for travellers in Asia Minor, 11.

Hanusz, Johann. Beiträge zur armenischen Dialectologie, 49.

Harnack, Adolf. Forschungen auf dem Gebiete der alten grusinischen und armenischen Litteratur, 56.

Haroutiunian, Hovhannes. “Vor megoun yedeven,” 60.

Harris, J. R. Notes from Armenia, 44.

Harris, J. R., and H. B. Harris:

Briefe von Schauplatz der letzten Massacres in Armenien, 39.

Letters from scenes of recent massacres, 39.

Harris, W. B. Unbiassed view of Armenian question, 75.

Hart, A. B. Free Armenia, 75.

Hauff, Wilhelm. Badouoh Yediuen gam Likhtunshtain, 66.

Havemeyer, J. C. Relation of United States to Armenia, 75.

Haweis, H. R. Persian on Armenian massacres, 75.

Hayrig, Chrimian. Soldier’s lament, 58.

Henderson, B. W. Chronology of wars in Armenia, 27.

Henry, J. D. Baku, 27.

Hepworth, G. H. Through Armenia, 11.

Herold, A. F. L’amitié de la France et de l’Arménie, 27.

Herrick, G. F. Armenians and American interests under Russia, 75.

Hethoum, prince of Gorigos:

Chronographie, 27.

Histoire orientale, 28.

Historia orientalis, 28.

Historie of Ayton, 28.

Relation de Hayton, 28.

Table chronologique, 28.

Hethoum II, king of Armenia. Poëme, 58.

Heyfelder, O. Die Armenier und ihre Zukunft, 75.

Hin havadk gam hetanosagan gronk Hahots, 18.

Hincks, Edward. On inscriptions at Van, 54.

Histoire de Pharmani Asman, 63.

Hittite—Armenian? 18.

Hoberg, Otto. Die armenische Frage und der Weltkrieg, 75.

Hodgetts, E. A. B. Round about Armenia, 11.

Hoffmeister, E. von. Durch Armenien, 11.

Holynski, A. J. J. Nubar Pacha devant l’histoire, 41.

Homer. Iliagan, 66.

Hommaire de Hell, Adèle. Les Arméniennes à Constantinople, 11.

Horace. Arvésd kertoghagan, 66.

Houghton, L. S. Armenian uprising, 75.

How to save alive orphan children of martyrs, 75.

Howard, Mary. Worst sufferer of war, 75.

Howard. W. W. Horrors of Armenia. 39.

Howel, Thomas. Journal of passage from India ... through Armenia, 11.

Hrasdan, Saven. Sind die Armenier kriegerischen Geistes bar? 28.

Hubboff, prince. Genealogical catalogue of kings of Armenia, 28.

Huebschmann, Heinrich:

Die altarmenischen Ortsnamen, 11.

Armeniaca, 49–50.

Armenische Grammatik, 50.

Iranisch-armenische Namen auf karta, kert, gird, 50.

Die semitischen Lehnwörter im Altarmenischen, 50.

Ueber Aussprache und Umschreibung des Altarmenischen, 50.

Ueber die Stellung des Armenischen im Kreise der indogermanischen Sprachen, 50.

Huet G. Les contes populaires d’Arménie, 44.

Hughes, T. McK. Notes on some volcanic phenomena in Armenia, 46.

Hugo, Victor. Innsoun yerek, 66.

Huntington, Ellsworth:

Mittheilungen aus englischen Briefen ... über armenische Alterthümer, 18.

Through great cañon of Euphrates river, 11.

Weitere Berichte über Forschungen in Armenien, 19.

Hyvernat, Henry. Armenia, 11.

I

Imprimerie arménienne de Saint-Lazare:

Catalogue des livres, 5.

Tzoutzag krots, 6.

In Türkisch-Armenien, 11.

Ingersoll, R. G. Inch e gronu, 66.

Injijian, Ghougas:

Description du Bosphore, 64.

Hnakhosoutiun, 19, 28.

Nachrichten über den Thrazischen Bosporus, 64.

Villeggiature de’ Bizantini sul Bosforo, 64.

Institut de France.—Académie des inscriptions et belles-lettres. Recueil des historiens des croisades. Documents arméniens, 28.

International Bible Students Association. Scenario of photo-drama of creation, 66.

Irenaeus, bishop of Lyons:

Armenische Irenaeusfragmente, 66.

Des Heiligen Irenäus Schrift zum Erweise der apostolischen Verkündigung, 66.

Isaverdentz, Hagopos:

Easy method of learning English, 50.

Histoire de l’Arménie, 28.

Ischchanian, B. Die armenische Bevölkerung in der Türkei. 11.

Ismail Kemal, bey. Armenia and Armenians, 75.

J

Jaubert, P. A. Voyage en Arménie, 11.

Jean VI, patriarch of Armenia. Histoire d’Arménie, 28.

Jean Ouosk’herdjan. Mémoire, 28.

Jenkins, H. D. Armenia and Armenians, 12.

Jensen, Peter:

Hittiter und Armenier. 19.

Die hittitisch-armenische Inschrift, 54.

Die Sitze der “Urarto-Chalder” zur Zeit Tiglatpileser’s I, 54.

Joannissiany, Abgar:

Armenische Sprichwörter, 64.

Sprichwörter, 64.

Johansson, K. F. Om de nyaste upptäckterna i Armenien, 12.

John of Crimea. Description des monastères arméniens d’Haghbat, 12.

Junker, Heinrich. Zur Flexion der altarmenischen Demonstrativa, 50.

K

K armyanskomu voprosu v Turtzii, 75.

Kachouni, M. V.:

Arouisdapanoutiun gam shdimaran kidiliats, 46.

Bardizbanoutiun, 43.

Bdghapanoutiun, 43.

Gatnapanoutiun, 43.

Meghouapoudzoutiun, 43.

Kachouni, Manouele. Hnakhosoutiun Hahasdani, 19, 28.

Kalemkiar, Gregoris:

Die siebente Vision Daniels, 64.

Eine Skizze der literarisch-typographischen Thätigkeit der Mechitharisten-Congregation in Wien, 6, 72.

Kalenderian, V. H. Armenians as soldiers, 28.

Karamianz, N.:

Einundzwanzig Buchstaben eines verlorenen Alphabets, 50.

Verzeichniss der armenischen Handschriften der Königlichen Bibliothek, 6.

Karekin, Paul. Bibliographie arménienne, 6.

Karst, Josef:

Armenisches Rechtsbuch, 45.

Aussprache und Vokalismus des Kilikisch-Armenischen, 50.

Beruehrungspunkte in der Pluralbildung, 50.

Historische Grammatik des Kilikisch-Armenischen, 50.

Das trilingue Medizinalglossar aus Ms., 310, 50.

Kassabian, Dr. Mihran K., 41.

Katchoony, H. To martyrs of Adana, 58.

Kélékian, Diran. La Turquie et son souverain, 75.

Kennedy, J. Indians in Armenia. 29.

Kent, W. H. Ancient church of Armenia, 69.

Keworkian, Komitas. Armeniens volkstümliche Reigentänze, 42.

Key of truth, 64.

Khakhanof, Alexandre. La situation des Arméniens dans le royaume de Géorgie, 79.

Khalathianz, Bagrat:

Die armenische Heldensage, 64.

Ueber den Ursprung der armenischen Fürstentümer, 29.

Der Ursprung der armenischen Fürstentümer, 29.

Khalathianz, G. A.:

Armyanskii epos v Istorii Armenii Moiseya Khorenskago, 31.

Fragmente iranischer Sagen, 63.

Märchen und Sagen, 61.

Nachalo kriticheskavo izucheniya istorii Armenii Moiseya Khorenskago, 32.

Über die armenische Version der Weltchronik des Hippolytus, 40.

War Artasches von Armenien der Besieger des Krösus? 29.

Zur Erklärung der armenischen Geschichte des Moses von Chorene, 32.

Khalil Khalid Efendi. Armenian question, 75.

Khānijī, Anton. Mukhtasar tawārīkh al-Arman, 29.

Khanikof, N. Voyage à Ani, 19.

Kharajian, H. A. Regional geology and mining of Armenia, 47.

Khrimean, Mekertich. Meeting of kings, 58.

Khungian, T. B.:

Glimpses from ancient Armenia, 29.

Massacres in Turkey, 39.

Kiepert, Heinrich:

Über älteste Landes- und Volksgeschichte von Armenien, 29.

Über die Lage der armenischen Hauptstadt Tigranokerta, 12.

Kinneir, J. M.:

Armenia, 12.

Journey through Asia Minor, Armenia and Koordistan, 12.

Klaproth, J. H.:

Aperçu des entreprises des Mongols en Géorgie et en Arménie, 29.

Description de l’Arménie russe, 12.

Extrait du Derbend-nâmeh, 29.

Opisaniye Rossiskoi Armenii, 12.

Klidschian, Arsen. Das armenische Eherecht, 45.

Knapp, G. H. Mission at Van, 72.

Kohler, Charles. Lettres pontificales concernant l’histoire de la Petite Arménie, 29.

Kolenati, F. A. Reiseerinnerungen, 12.

Koran. Mouhammed. Kouran, 66.

Kotschy, Theodor. Neue Reise nach Klein-Asien, 12.

Kourghinian, Shoushanik. Eagle’s love, 58.

Koutchak, Nahabed. Vieux chants arméniens, 58.

Kovalevski, Maksim. Armyanski vopros, 75.

Kraelitz-Greifenhorst, F. von:

Sprachprobe eines armenisch-tatarischen Dialektes in Polen, 50.

Studien zum Armenisch-Türkischen, 50.

Krahmer, D. Die altarmenische Hauptstadt Ani, 19.

Ksan gakhaghannir, 39.

Kurkjian, V. M.:

Armenian Benevolent Union, 42.

Armenian kingdom of Cilicia, 29.

L

L., J. L’Arménie et les Arméniens, 12.

Lagarde, P. A. de:

Armenische Studien, 50.

Erläuterungen zu Agathangelus, 21.

Vergleichung der armenischen Consonanten mit denen des Sanskrit, 50.

Vita Gregorii Armeni, 63.

Lagov, N. M., compiler. Armeniya, 29.

Lalayantz, Erwand:

Les anciens chants historiques et les traditions populaires, 58.

Légendes et superstitions de l’Arménie, 44.

Langlois, Victor:

Collection des historiens anciens et modernes de l’Arménie, 29.

La congrégation mékhitariste, 72.

Considérations sur les rapports de l’Arménie avec la France, 29.

Documents pour servir à une sigillographie des rois d’Arménie, 29.

Du commerce, de l’industrie et de l’agriculture de la Karamanie, 43.

Étude sur les sources de l’histoire d’Arménie, 32.

Une fête à la cour de Léon II, 29.

Fragment d’un voyage en Cilicie, 19.

Inscriptions grecques, romaines, byzantines et arméniennes de la Cilicie, 54.

Les journaux chez les Arméniens, 6.

Lettre à Monsieur ... Brosset, sur quelques points d’histoire politique, 29.

Lettre à M. Brosset, sur la succession des rois d’Arménie, 29.

Lettre à M. Ch. Lenormant, 20.

Mémoire sur les archives du Catholicosat arménien de Sis, 69.

Mémoire sur les origines de la culture des lettres en Arménie, 50.

Mémoire sur la vie et les écrits du prince Grégoire Magistros, 63.

Les monuments de la Cilicie, 19.

Note sur l’inscription arménienne d’un bélier sépulcral à Djoulfa, 54.

Notice sur le chrysobulle, 30.

Numismatique de l’Arménie, 20.

Numismatique de l’Arménie au moyen âge, 20.

Place de l’Arménie dans l’histoire, 29.

Les populations arméniennes indépendantes du mont Taurus, 12.

Rapport sur l’exploration archéologique de la Cilicie, 19.

Les ruines de Lampron, 19.

Voyage dans la Cilicie, 12.

Voyage à Sis, 12.

Lanin, E. B. Armenia and Armenian people, 12.

Layard, Sir A. H. Discoveries in ruins of Nineveh and Babylon; with travels in Armenia, 12.

Lazar of Pharbe. Histoire d’Arménie, 29.

Léart, Marcel:

History of Armenian question, 75.

La question arménienne, 75.

Lecarpentier, G. La nouvelle question d’Arménie, 75.

Lehmann-Haupt, F. F. K.:

Armenien, 12.

Bericht über die Ergebnisse der von W. Belck und C. F. Lehmann ... ausgeführten Forschungsreise in Armenien, 54.

Bericht über den von ihm erledigten Abschnitt der armenischen Expedition, 19.

“Chaldisch” und “Armenisch,” 54.

Chaldische Nova, 54.

Die Einwanderung der Armenier, 30.

Entgegnung auf Hrn. Belck’s Einsendung “über die Keil-Inschriften der Tigris-Grotte,” 54.

Materialien zur älteren Geschichte Armeniens, 30.

Eine neue Ausgabe der auf russischem Gebiet gefundenen chaldischen Keilinschriften, 54.

Neugefundene Menuas-Inschriften, 54.

Die neugefundene Steleninschrift Rusas’ II, 54.

Religionsgeschichtliches aus Kaukasien und Armenien, 30, 44.

Ein Schlusswort, 55.

Der Tigris-Tunnel, 55.

Von der deutschen armenischen Expedition, 19.

Vorschläge zur Sammlung der lebenden armenischen Dialekte, 50.

Weiterer Bericht über den Fortgang der armenischen Expedition, 19.

Zwei unveröffentlichte chaldische Inschriften, 55.

Zwei unveröffentlichte Keilschrifttexte, 55.

Leist, Arthur:

Gabriel Sundukianz, 62.

Die Kongregation der Mechitaristen, 72.

Litterarische Skizzen, 64.

Mkrtitsch Beschiktaschlian, 57.

Pater Leo Alischan, 57.

Raphael Patkanian, 61.

Lenormant, François. Sur l’ethnographie et l’histoire de l’Arménie, 30.

Léon III, king of Armenia. Décret ou privilège ... en faveur des Génois, 30.

Léon VI, king of Armenia. [History of and articles on], 30.

Lerch, P. Ueber eine armenische Bearbeitung der “sieben weisen Meister,” 66.

Leroy-Beaulieu, Anatole. Les Arméniens et la question arménienne, 75.

Levine, I. D. Armenia resurrected, 75.

Lidén, Evald. Armenische Studien, 50.

Little, E. C. Armenia and Turkey, 75.

Loftus, W. K. On geology of portions of Turko-Persian frontier, 47.

Lohmann, Ernst. Im Kloster zu Sis, 30.

Longuinoff, D. Ascension de l’Ararat, 12.

Lord Rosebery’s second thoughts, 75.

Lusignan, Guy de. Nouveau dictionnaire illustré français-arménien, 50.

Lynch, H. F. B.:

Armenia, 12.

Armenian question, 76.

Armenian question: Europe or Russia? 76.

Ascent of Mount Ararat, 13.

Bibliography, 6.

M

McCoan, J. C. Our new protectorate, 13.

MacColl, Malcolm:

Armenia and Transvaal, 30.

Constantinople massacre, 39.

Malcolm MacColl; memoirs and correspondence, 39.

McDermot, George. Great assassin and Christians of Armenia, 76.

Macfarlane. Mœurs arméniennes, 42.

MacGregor, John. Turkish Armenia, 43.

McGregor, P. J. C. Notes on birds observed at Erzerum, 47.

Macler, Frédéric:

Les Arméniens en Turquie, 30.

Autour de l’Arménie, 76.

Autour de la Cilicie, 13.

Beginnings of Armenian movement, 76.

La chaire d’arménien, 56.

Contes arméniens, 61.

Contes et légendes, 61.

Un document arménien, 64.

Indications bibliographiques, 6.

Miniatures arméniennes, 21.

Mosaïque orientale, 55.

Notices de manuscrits arméniens, 6.

Notre-Dame de Bitlis, 64.

Pseudo-Sebêos, 30.

Rapport sur une mission scientifique en Arménie, 6, 30.

Russia and Armenians, 30.

Maghak-Teopileantz, M. V. Gensakroutiun yérévéli arants, 41.

Mahdesian, Arshag. Armenia, 76.

Maksimov, S. V. Armyanski narod, 13.

Malcolm, J. A.:

Armenian’s cry for Armenia, 76.

Cry for Armenia, 76.

Mangasarian, M. M.:

Armenia and Turkey, 76.

Armenia’s impending doom, 76.

Mangouni, N. Hatsi Hamar, 61.

Manifestations franco-anglo-italiennes, 76.

Marbeau, Édouard. L’Arménie et l’opinion publique, 76.

Marcar, Samuel. Description of copper coin of Leo, 20.

Margoliouth, D. S. Syro-Armenian dialect, 50.

Maribas the Chaldean. Extraits de la Chronique, 30.

Markoff, A. V. Russian Armenia, 13.

Markoff, E. Eine Besteigung des grossen Ararat, 13.

Marquart, Josef. Ērānšahr nach der Geographie des Ps. Moses Xorenac’i, 13.

Marr, N.:

Kavkazskii kulturnyi mir i Armeniya, 30.

Sbornik pritch Vardana, materialy dlya istorii srednevyekovoi Armyanskoi literatury, 61.

Marshall, A. C.:

Armenian embroideries, 21.

Armenians in America, 79.

Arshag Tchobanian, 59.

Minas Tcheraz, 62.

Visit to Armenian church and to Ter-Maroukian’s studio, 79.

Martens, E. v. Aufzählung der von Dr. A. Brandt in Russisch-Armenien gesammelten Mollusken, 47.

Martin, Paulin. Des signes hiéroglyphiques dans les manuscrits arméniens, 51.

Martiros of Crimea. Liste rimée des souverains de la Petite Arménie, 30.

Martyr, bishop of Arzendjan. Relation d’un voyage fait en Europe, 13.

Les Massacres d’Arménie, 39.

Massacres in Turkey, 39.

Matthew of Edessa:

Chronique, 31.

Extraits de la Chronique, 31.

Mauclair, Camille. Vartan Mahokian, 21.

Maunsell, F. R. Eastern Turkey, 13.

Maxudianz, M. Le parler arménien d’Akn, 51.

Mechitharisten-Kongregation in Wien. Huschardzan, 72.

Meda, Filippo. La storia documentata delle ultime stragi in Armenia, 39.

Meillet, Antoine:

De quelques archaïsmes remarquables de la déclinaison arménienne, 51.

Notes sur la conjugaison arménienne, 51.

Observations sur la graphie de quelques anciens manuscrits de l’Évangile arménien, 51.

Recherches sur la syntaxe comparée de l’arménien, 51.

Remarques sur la grammaire historique de l’arménien, 50.

Remarques sur le texte de l’historien arménien Agathange, 21.

Melik, Alexander. Khordagwadz yerginkner, 61.

Mémoire de la mission d’Erzeron, 69.

Menant, Joachim. À travers l’Arménie russe, 13.

Menevischean, P. G. Faustus von Byzanz, 25.

Mexborough (4. earl), J. C. G. Savile. Notes on journey from Erz-Rúm ... to Aleppo, 13.

Mexborough (5. earl), J. H. Savile. Half round old world, 13.

Meyners d’Estrey, G. H. J., comte. Caucase et Arménie, 76.

Michael I, patriarch of Jacobites:

Chronique, 31.

Extrait de la Chronique, 31.

Miller, Miss Frank. Armenian popular songs, 58.

Millingen, Frederick. Wild life among Koords, 13.

Milton, John. Mildovni Trakhd gorouseal, 67.

Minas. Armenian literature, 56.

Mirianischvili, Pierre. Sur le rapport mutuel entre le géorgien et l’arménien, 51.

Missirian, G. M. National churches, 69.

Mkhithar. Mechithar’s des Meisterarztes aus Her “Trost bei Fiebern,” 46.

Mkhithar of Dashir. Relation de la conférence tenue entre le docteur Mĕkhithar ... et le légat du pape, 69.

Mkhithar Gosh. Choix de fables, 64.

Mohammed-bey. Lettre à Victor Langlois sur la légende arabe, 20.

Monier. Lettre, 69.

Monteith, William:

Journal of tour through Azerdbijan, 13.

Kars and Erzeroum, 31.

Notes sur la position de plusieurs anciennes villes situées dans les plaines d’Ararat, 13.

Mordtmann, A. D.:

Entzifferung und Erklärung der armenischen Keilinschriften von Van, 55.

Ueber die Keilinschriften von Armenien, 55.

Mordtmann, J. H. Armenische Drucke von Smyrna, 6.

Morgan, J. J. M. de:

Armenia and Europe, 76.

Armenian activities, 43.

Armenians, 31.

L’Arménie instrument de paix mondiale, 76.

Les Arméniens, 13.

Essai sur les nationalités, 76.

Fate of Armenians, 76.

Mission scientifique au Caucase, 19.

Note sur les nécropoles préhistoriques de l’Arménie, 19.

Note sur l’usage du système pondéral assyrien dans l’Arménie, 19.

Rise and fall of Armenia, 31.

Les stations préhistoriques de l’Alagheuz, 19.

La Transcaucasie et l’Arménie Clés des Indes, 76.

Morgan, J. J. M. de, and J. V. Scheil. La stèle de Kel-i-chin, 55.

Morgenthau, Henry. Ambassador Morgenthau’s story, 39.

Morier, James:

Journey through Persia, Armenia and Asia Minor, 13.

Second journey through Persia, Armenia and Asia Minor, 13.

Moritz, Bernhard. Die armenisch-kurdische Frage, 76.

Morton, O. T. Mr. James Bryce on Armenian question, 74.

Moses of Chorene:

Badmoutiun Hahots, 31.

Histoire d’Arménie, 31.

Mosis Chorenensis Historiæ Armeniacæ Libri III, 31.

Storia, 31.

Mouchek Yebiscobos (Seropian):

Adanahi chartu yev badaskhanadouneru, 39.

Americahai daretsoitse, 1912, 79.

Europe’s duty to Armenia, 76.

Madteos II Izmirlian, 41.

Manchestry Hai kaghoutu, 79.

Truth about Adana massacres, 39.

Mounsey, A. H. Journey through Caucasus, 13.

Mourdji, 7.

Mourier, J., translator. Contes et légendes, 61.

Msériantz, Lévon. Notice sur la phonétique du dialecte arménien de Mouch, 51.

Mueller, D. H. Drei neue Inschriften von Van, 55.

Mueller, Friedrich:

Armeniaca, 51.

Die armenischen Handschriften des Klosters von Aryni, 6.

Die armenischen Handschriften von Sewast, 6.

Beiträge zur Conjugation des armenischen Verbums, 51.

Beiträge zur Declination des armenischen Nomens, 51.

Beiträge zur Lautlehre der armenischen Sprache, 51.

Bemerkungen über zwei armenische Keil-Inschriften, 55.

Nicht-mesropische Schriftzeichen bei den Armeniern, 51.

Ueber die armenische Bearbeitung der “Sieben weisen Meister,” 67.

Ueber die Stellung des Armenischen im Kreise der indogermanischen Sprachen, 51.

Ueber den Ursprung der Vocalzeichen der armenischen Schrift, 51.

Zur Geschichte der armenischen Schrift, 51.

Zur Wortbildungslehre der armenischen Sprache, 51.

Zwei armenische Inschriften aus Galizien, 55.

Zwei sprachwissenschaftliche Abhandlungen zur armenischen Grammatik, 51.

Mueller-Simonis, Paul, and Henry Hyvernat. Du Caucase au golfe Persique à travers l’Arménie, 13, 32.

Munkácsi, Bernhard. Über die “uralten armenischen Lehnwörter” im Türkischen, 51.

Murad, bey. La force et la faiblesse de la Turquie, 76.

Murad, Friedrich. Ararat und Masis, 19.

Muravyev, A. N. Gruziya i Armeniya, 32.

N

N., W., and S. M. Hovannes Aivazovsky, 41.

Najib Makhluf. Nubar Pasha, 41.

Nalpandian, Mikahel. Yergrakordzoutiunu orbes oughigh janabarh, 43.

Natalie, Shahan. Songs of love and hate, 58.

La Nation arménienne, 13.

National Armenian Relief Committee:

Brands from burning, 72.

Helping hand series, 7.

Save the remnant, 72.

Wards of Christendom, 72.

Nazarbek, Avetis:

Through storm. Pictures of life in Armenia, 42.

Zeitun, 39.

Neale, J. M. History of Holy Eastern Church, 69.

Negelein, G. von. Der armenische Volksglaube, 44.

Nerses the Graceful, patriarch of Armenia:

Élégie sur la prise d’Édesse par les Musulmans, 58.

Preces, 69–70.

Nerses of Lambron:

Extraits de l’ouvrage intitulé Réflexions sur les institutions de l’église, 70.

Kaghakahin orenk, 45.

Nerses, patriarch of Constantinople. Les Arméniens de Turquie, 32.

Neumann, C. F.:

Mémoire sur la vie et les ouvrages de David, 41.

Versuch einer Geschichte der armenischen Literatur, 56.

Nève, Félix:

L’Arménie chrétienne et sa littérature, 57.

Étude sur Thomas de Medzoph, 32.

Exposé des guerres de Tamerlan et de Schah-Rokh, 32.

L’hymnologie arménienne, 70.

New Armenia, 7.

Niepage, Martin. Horrors of Aleppo, 39.

Nilus Doxapatrius. Taxiz tōn Patriarchikōn Thronōn, 70.

Nolde, Eduard, Baron. Reise nach Innerarabien, Kurdistan und Armenien, 14.

Norman, C. B. Armenia, 32.

Notice de la ville d’Érivan, 14.

O

Ob Armyanakh, starinnykh poselentzakh Polshi, 79.

O’Connor, T. P.:

Armenia and her future, 76.

Armenia: united and autonomous, 76.

Ohanian, Armene. En Arménie, 43.

Ormanian, Malachia:

Armenian Church, 70.

Armenian conversion to Christianity, 70.

Church of Armenia, 70.

L’église arménienne, 70.

Unionist tendencies of Armenian Church, 70.

O’Shea, J. G. Unhappy Armenia, 76.

Oswald, Felix:

Armenien, 47.

Zur tektonischen Entwicklungsgeschichte des armenischen Hochlandes, 47.

Our obligations to Armenia, 76.

P

Palgrave, W. G. Eastern Christians, 14.

Papazian, B. S. Tragedy of Armenia, 32.

Parechanian, H. K. Tirahauad khilkin hauadatsial ullalou jampan, 64.

Parrot, Friedrich. Journey to Ararat, 14.

Pasdermadjian, G. Why Armenia should be free, 76.

Patkanian, Raphael:

Cradle song, 58.

Drei Erzählungen, 61.

Woe of Araxes, 58.

Patkanov, K. P.:

Armyanskaya geografiya vii vyeka po r. kh. pripysyvavshayasya Moiseyu Khorenskomu, 14.

Bibliograficheski ocherk armyanskoi istoricheskoi literatury, 6.

Catalogue de la littérature arménienne, 6.

De quelques inscriptions de Van, 55.

Essai d’une histoire de la dynastie des Sassanides, 41.

Recherches sur la formation de la langue arménienne, 51.

Sur l’écriture cunéiforme arméniaque, 55.

Ueber die Stellung der armenischen Sprache im Kreise der Indo-Europäischen, 51.

Patkanov, K. P., and A. H. Sayce. De quelques nouvelles inscriptions cunéiformes, 55.

Paton, W. R. Critical notes on Plato’s laws, 65.

Patrubány, L. von. Zur armenischen Wortforschung, 51.

Pavlovitch, Michel:

Rossiya i armyanski narod, 79.

La Russie et les Arméniens, 32.

Payson, Edward. Hokeshah mdadzoutiunk, 67.

Peace Congress and Armenian question, 76.

Pears, Sir Edwin:

Turkey and its people, 14.

Turkey and war, 76.

Pedersen, Holger:

Armenisch und die Nachbarsprachen, 51.

Les pronoms démonstratifs de l’ancien arménien, 51.

Zur armenischen Sprachgeschichte, 51.

Peirce, W. F., and L. F. Peirce. Armenian Church, 70.

Petermann, J. H.:

Beiträge zu der Geschichte der Kreuzzüge, 41.

Brevis linguae Armeniacae grammatica, 52.

Grammatica linguae Armeniacae, 52

Litteratura armeniaca, 6.

Ueber den Dialect der Armenier von Tiflis, 52.

Ueber einige neuere Erscheinungen der armenischen Litteratur, 57.

Ueber die Musik der Armenier, 43.

Ueber das Verhältniss der armenischen Uebersetzung der Briefe des Ignatius, 67.

Peterson, Theodore. Turkey and Armenian crisis, 76.

Peterson, Wilhelm. Aus Transkaukasien und Armenien, 14.

Petite bibliothèque arménienne, 61.

Pfeiffer, E. Die Anfänge der protestantischen Kirche in Armenien, 14.

Photios. Der Brief des Photios an Aschot, 64.

Pichard, C. E. Essai sur Moïse de Khoren, 32.

Pichon, Jules. Itinéraire de Djoulfa à Roudout-Kalé, 14.

Pignot, Émile. L’Arménie et la question des nationalités, 76.

Pilibbosian, H. M. Kordznagan aroghzapanoutiun, 46.

Pinon, René:

L’Arménie et la capitulation maximaliste, 76.

Aux neutres, 76.

L’avenir de la Transcaucasie, 76.

D’où peut naître une Arménie indépendante? 77.

L’indépendance de l’Arménie, 77.

Un plaidoyer turc sur la question des massacres, 77.

La résurrection de l’Asie occidentale, 77.

La suppression des Arméniens, 39.

Pisemski, A. Astrakhanskiye armyane, 79.

Pisma iz Armenii, 32.

Pitton de Tournefort, Joseph. Relation d’un voyage du Levant, 14.

Pocket dictionary of English, Armenian, and Turkish languages, 52.

Political papers, 39.

Porter, R. K. Travels in Georgia, Persia, Armenia, 14.

Portoukalian, M. Armenian girl, 58.

Powers, H. G. In Armenian villages, 14.

Pratt, A. T. On Armeno-Turkish alphabet, 52.

Pressensé, F. de. Turks in Armenia, 77.

Price, M. P.:

Journey through Turkish Armenia, 14.

Problem of Asiatic Turkey, 77.

War & revolution in Asiatic Russia, 39.

Probyn, J. W. Armenia and Lebanon, 77.

Proclus, Saint, patriarch of Constantinople. Ein Briefwechsel zwischen Proklos und Sahak, 70.

Proschianz, Pertsch. Sako, 61.

Q

La question arménienne, 77.

Quillard, Pierre:

L’extermination d’une race, 39.

Les nouveaux massacres, 39.

R

Radde, Gustav:

Briefe von G. Radde über seine Bereisung von Hoch-Armenien, 14.

Die Ebene des Oberen Frat, 14.

Karabagh, 14.

Vier Vorträge über den Kaukasus, 14.

Raffi:

Bilder aus Persien und Türkisch-Armenien, 61.

Dzhalaleddin, 61.

Jelaleddin, 61.

Khent, 61.

Lake of Van, 58.

Schön-Vartig, 61.

Raffi, Aram:

Armenia: its epics, folksongs and mediaeval poetry, 57.

Armenian nation, 32.

Armenians and Persia, 32.

English and Armenians, 32.

From London to Armenia, 14.

Land of Armenia, 14.

Raffi commemoration, 61.

Rafiüddin Ahmad. Moslem view of Abdul Hamid and Powers, 77.

Ramsay, Sir W. M.:

Armenian atrocities, 77.

Two massacres in Asia Minor, 39.

Rassam, Hormuzd:

Armenian difficulty, 77.

Armenian question, 77.

Asshur, 14.

Rawlinson, George:

Parthia, 32.

Sixth great Oriental monarchy, 32–33.

Story of Parthia, 33.

Raynolds, G. C. Thrilling experiences in Van, 39.

Reclus, Élisée. Asiatic Turkey, 15.

Red Cross, United States.—American National Red Cross. Report, 39.

Reinach, Théodore. Mithridate Eupator, 33.

Reisen im armenischen Hochland, 15.

Reisen in Hoch-Armenien, 15.

Rey, F. C. Les périples des côtes de Syrie, 15.

Ricaut, Paul. Present state of Greek and Armenian churches, 70.

Richardson, E. C. Armenia, 6.

Richter, Julius. Protestant missions in Turkey and Armenia, 72.

Riggs, Elias:

Brief grammar of modern Armenian language, 52.

Inverted construction of modern Armenian, 52.

Rikli, Martin. Natur- und Kulturbilder aus den Kaukasusländern und Hocharmenien, 15.

Riseis, G. de. Traverso l’Armenia russa, 15.

Ritter, Karl. Die Erdkunde im Verhältniss zur Natur und zur Geschichte des Menschen, 15.

Robert, L. de. Étude philologique sur les inscriptions cunéiformes de l’Arménie, 55.

Robert, Ulysse. La chronique d’Arménie, 33.

Roberts, Chalmers. Mother of martyrs, 39.

Robinson, E. J.:

Armenia and Armenians, 33.

Case of our ally Armenia, 77.

New Armenia, 77.

Regeneration of Armenia, 77.

Truth about Armenia, 33, 77.

Rockwell, W. W.:

Armenia. List of books, 6.

Deportation of Armenians, 33.

Roesler, Emil, and W. Belck. Archäologische Thätigkeit im Jahre 1893 in Transkaukasien, 19.

Rohrbach, Paul:

Armenier und Kurden, 15.

Aus Turan und Armenien, 77.

Contribution to Armenian question, 77.

Deutschland unter den Armeniern, 39.

Vom Kaukasus zum Mittelmeer, 15.

Rolin-Jacquemyns, Gustave:

Actual position of Armenia, 33.

Armenia, Armenians and treaties, 33.

Armenia under Treaty of Paris, 33.

L’Arménie, les Arméniens et les traités, 33.

Diplomatic remonstrances, 33.

Legal position of Turkish Armenia, 33.

Period from 1878 to 1881, 33.

Review of consular reports, 33.

Rollin, Charles. Badmoutiun Hrovmeagan, 67.

Roth, Karl. Armenien und Deutschland, 33.

Roussel, Thérèse. Souvenirs d’une Française en Arménie, 15.

Rushdooni. Sixth-and-a-half cousin’s inheritance, 61.

Russell, C. T. Millennial dawn, 67.

Russia.—Ministerstvo Inostrannykh Dyel. Sbornik diplomaticheskikh dokumentov. Reformy v Armenii, 33.

Russia and Armenia, 33.

S

S., A. G. General Yeprem Khan, 41.

Saad, L. Zwei türkische Städtebilder, 15.

Sabrijian, Dimoteos:

Deux ans de séjour en Abyssinie, 64.

Zwei Jahre in Abyssinien, 64.

Safir Efendi. Armenian agitation, 77.

Safrastian, A. S.:

Armenia, 15.

Dashnaksuthiun, 33.

Existing position in Armenia, 77.

Germany and Armenia, 77.

Russia and Armenia, 77.

Sahak, patriarch:

Armenian canons, 70.

Isaaci magnæ Armeniæ catholici oratio, 70.

Narratio de rebus Armeniæ, 70.

Sancti patris nostri Isaaci magnæ Armeniæ catholici, oratio, 70.

Saint-Martin, J. A.:

Analyse d’une tragédie arménienne, 61.

Discours sur l’origine et l’histoire des Arsacides, 33.

Fragments d’une histoire des Arsacides, 33.

Histoire des révolutions de l’Arménie, 33.

Mémoires historiques et géographiques sur l’Arménie, 33.

Notice sur la vie et les écrits de Moyse de Khoren, 32.

Notice sur le voyage littéraire de M. Schulz en Orient, 19.

Recherches sur la vie et les aventures de Léon, 30.

Salemann, C. Armenien, 6.

Salmoné, H. A. Real rulers of Turkey, 77.

Samuel of Ani:

Extrait de la chronographie, 33.

Samuelis Presbyteri Aniensis temporum usque ad suam ætatem ratio e libris historicorum summatim collecta, 34.

Sandalgian, Joseph:

Asorisdaniah eu Barsig sebakir artsanakroutiunk, 55.

L’idiome des inscriptions cunéiformes urartiques, 55.

Les inscriptions cunéiformes urartiques, 55.

Sandwith, Humphry:

How Turks rule Armenia, 34.

Narrative of siege of Kars, 34.

Santini, Felice. La questione armena e gli Armeni in Turchia, 77.

Saparian, Hamazasb:

Pousapanoutiun, 47.

Yergrapanoutiun, 47.

Sarghissian, Basile. Grand catalogue des manuscrits arméniens, 6.

Sarkisian, H. P. Akatankéghos ev ur Pazmatarian kaghdnikn, 21.

Saulcy, L. F. J. C. de. Recherches sur l’écriture cunéiforme assyrienne, 55.

Sayce, A. H.:

Cuneiform inscriptions of Van, 55.

Deux nouvelles inscriptions vanniques, 55.

Fresh contributions to decipherment of Vannic inscriptions, 56.

Great inscription of Argistis, 56.

Inscription of Menuas, 56.

Les inscriptions vanniques d’Armavir, 56.

Monolith inscription of Argistis, 56.

New inscription of Vannic king Menuas, 56.

New Vannic inscription, 56.

On cuneiform inscriptions of Van, 56.

Sazonov, A. N. Nyeskolko tzyfr ob armyanakh na Kavkazye, 79.

Scatcherd, F. R.:

Armenia’s true interests and sympathies in war, 77.

Armenian question, 77.

Schaffer, F. X.:

Cilicia, 15.

Grundzüge des geologischen Baues von Türkisch-Armenien, 47.

Scheil, J. V.:

Inscription vannique de Melasgert, 56.

Note sur l’expression vannique “gunušâ haubi,” 56.

Schilder, Siegmund. Eine Zweiglinie der Bagdadbahn nach Südarmenien, 15.

Schlumberger, Gustave. Bulles d’or et sceau, 30.

Schmid, J. M., translator. Geschichte des Apostels Thaddaeus und der Jungfrau Sanducht, 65.

Schmidt, Erich, and others. Die orientalischen Literaturen, 57.

Schreiber, Ellis. Armenian Church, 70.

Schroeder, J. J. Hoc est J. J. Schröderi Thesaurus linguae Armenicae, 52.

Schrumpf, G. A. On progress of Armenian studies, 57.

Schrumpf collection of Armenian books, 6.

Schulz, Éd. Mémoire sur le lac de Van, 15, 56.

Schweiger-Lerchenfeld, A. von:

Armenia, 15.

Erzerum und Erzingdjan, 15.

Secundus, sophist of Athens. Das Leben und die Sentenzen des Philosophen Secundus, 67.

Seidlitz, N. von:

Pastuchows Besteigung des Alagös, 15.

Pastuchows Besteigung des Ararats, 15.

Seklemian, A. G.:

Armenian alphabet, 52.

Armenian folk-tales, 44.

Fisherman’s son, 44.

Golden maiden, 44.

Unseen beauty, 44.

Selenoy, G. L., and N. von Seidlitz. Die Verbreitung der Armenier in der asiatischen Türkei, 15.

Selim III, sultan of Turkey. Translation of imperial berât, 70.

Sempad, constable of Armenia:

Chronique du royaume de la Petite Arménie, 34.

Extrait de la chronique de Sempad, 34.

Serpos, G. de. Compendio storico di memorie cronologiche concernenti la religione, 70.

Seth, M. J. History of Armenians in India, 79.

Settegast, Franz. Armenisches im “Daurel e Beton,” 52.

Sevasly, Mrs. Marie. Bedros Atamian, 41.

Seylaz, Louis. L’ascension de mont Ararat, 15.

Shahid Bey, Sadik. Islam, Turkey and Armenia, 77.

Shakespeare, William. Andonios ev Gleobadra, 67.

Shepard, F. D. Personal experience in Turkish massacres, 40.

Shiel, J. Notes on journey from Tabriz through Kurdistan, 15.

Shishmanian, Hovsep. Toros Livoni, 62.

Shoemaker, M. M. Heart of Orient, 15.

Sibilian, Clément:

Numismatique arménienne, 20.

Ueber 17 unedirte Münzen, 20.

Siebert, W. H.:

Armenia and Turkey, 34.

Independence for Armenia, 77.

Justice of granting autonomy to Armenia, 77.

Sieger, Robert:

Die Schwankungen der armenischen Seen, 47.

Die Schwankungen der hocharmenischen Seen, 47.

Sievers, Wilhelm. Asien, 16.

Sijalski. Erinnerungen aus Armenien, 16.

Situation in Russian Armenia, 40.

Slousch, Nahum. Le Caucase, l’Arménie et l’Azerbeidjan, 16.

Smith, Eli, and H. G. O. Dwight:

Missionary researches in Armenia, 72.

Researches, 72.

Sobraniye aktov, 34.

Société de Sunie formée à Smyrne, 43.

Soret, Frédéric. Numismatique de l’Arménie au moyen-âge, 20.

Southgate, Horatio, bishop. Narrative of tour through Armenia, 16.

Speer, R. E. Armenian massacres, 40.

Spiegel, Friedrich. Eranische Alterthumskunde, 19.

Srapian, Moses, translator. Das Martyrium des hl. Pionius, 65.

Stein, Robert. Armenia must have European governor, 77.

Stevenson, F. S. Armenia, 77.

Story of Armenian refugee, 40.

Story of nation’s martyrdom, 40.

Streck, Maximilian:

Armenia, 34.

Armenia. Bibliography, 6.

Das Gebiet der heutigen Landschaften Armenien, Kurdistân und Westpersien, 16.

Strecker, Wilhelm:

Beiträge zur Geographie von Hoch-Armenien, 16.

Notizen über das obere Zab-Ala-Gebiet, 16.

Ueber die wahrscheinliche ältere Form des Wan-Sees, 47.

Stride, W. K. Immediate future of Armenia, 77.

Stuart, Robert. Ascent of Mount Ararat, 16.

Stuart-Browne, D. M. Armenian exhibits, 21.

Stubbs, William, bishop of Oxford. Medieval kingdoms of Cyprus and Armenia, 34.

Stuermer, Harry. Two war years in Constantinople, 34.

Sue, Eugène. Taparagan Heryah, 67.

Sukias Somal, Placido. Quadro della storia letteraria di Armenia, 57.

Sumpad Purad. Pande pand, 62.

Sundukianz, Kapriel:

Ruined family, 62.

Die ruinirte Familie, 62.

Suter, Henry. Notes on journey from Erz-Rúm to Trebizond, 16.

Svasley, Miran:

Anglo-Armenian relations from xii to xiv centuries, 34.

Armenia in and before 1878, 34.

Armenian question, 77.

Sykes, Sir Mark, bart. Caliphs’ last heritage, 34.

Symonds, A. G. Armenia, 78.

T

T., A. B. Armenian Christmas, 43, 70.

Tasso, Torquato. Yerousaghem azadeal, 67.

Tavitian, S. De l’ ... (É), ou du positif de l’être, 52.

Taylor, J. G.:

Journal of tour in Armenia, 16.

Travels in Kurdistan, 16.

Tcheraz, Minas:

Bedros Tourian, 59.

L’église arménienne, 70.

Homère et les Arméniens, 19.

Kamar-Katiba, 42.

Les martyrs arméniens devant la conférence de La Haye, 40.

Notes sur la mythologie arménienne, 44.

Nouvelles orientales, 62.

L’Orient inédit, 62.

Poètes arméniens, 59.

Saiat-Nova, 42.

Saiat-Nova, sa vie et ses chansons, 42.

Vie et poésies de Bédros Tourian, 59.

Tchobanian, Archag:

Armenia’s loyalty to allies, 78.

Armenia’s lullaby, 59.

Armenian nation, 16.

Armenian poems, 59.

Armenian poetry, 59.

Armenian question and Europe, 78.

L’Arménie, 16, 34.

Epic of Armenia, 59.

La femme arménienne, 40.

La France et le peuple arménien, 79.

Gregory of Narek, 42.

Haï Etcher, 59.

Lullaby for Mother Armenia, 59.

Naghash Hovnathan, 59.

People of Armenia, 16, 34.

Poèmes, 59.

Poèmes arméniens, 59.

La vie et le rêve, 62.

Telfer, J. B. Armenia and its people, 16.

Temple of Muzazir, 19.

Ter Israel. Le synaxaire arménien, 70.

Ter-Minassiantz, Erwand. Die armenische Kirche in ihren Beziehungen zu den syrischen Kirchen, 71.

Terzagian, H. K. Parlamentagan ganonner ev zhoghovavaroutiun, 65.

Terzian, Paul, bishop of Tarsus and Adana:

Church in Armenia, 73.

Religious customs among Armenians, 43.

Texier, C. F. M.:

Description de l’Arménie, 16.

Itinéraires en Arménie, 16.

Notice sur Erzéroum, 16.

Notice géographique sur le Kourdistan, 16.

Renseignements archéologiques et géographiques, 16.

Teza, Emilio:

Cose armene, 34.

Il libro dei sette savi nella letteratura armena, 65.

Nemesiana, 67.

Theorianus:

Theoriani disputatio secunda cum Nersete, 71.

Theoriani orthodoxi disputatio cum Armeniorum Catholico, 71.

Thielmann, M. F. G., Freiherr von:

Le Caucase, la Perse et la Turquie d’Asie, 16.

Journey in Caucasus, Persia, and Turkey in Asia, 16.

Thomas à Kempis. Hamahédévumin Krisdosi, 67.

Thopdschian, Hagob:

Armenien vor und während der Araberzeit, 35.

Die inneren Zustände von Armenien unter Ašot I, 35.

Politische und Kirchengeschichte Armeniens, 35.

Thoumaian, G.:

Armenian diplomat in service of Napoleon, 42.

Armenian-Kurdish relations, 35.

Armenians in Egypt, 79.

Armenians in India, 79.

Historical sketch of Russia’s relations with Armenia, 35.

Hour has struck, 78.

Kurds in their relation to Armenia, 35.

Last chance, 78.

Relations of Armenia with England, 35.

Relations of Armenia with England in middle ages, 35.

Russia’s relations with Armenia, 35.

Turkey and Armenia, 78.

Thumajan, Johann. Die Geschichte der classisch-armenischen Schriftsprache, 57.

Timothy, bishop of Alexandria. Timotheus Älurus’ des Patriarchen von Alexandrien Widerlegung der auf der Synode zu Chalcedon festgesetzten Lehre, 71.

Tiryakian, H. Hahyéreni zeghdzoumneru, 52.

Tonapetian, P.:

H. F. B. Lynch and his book, 12.

Russian and British policy towards Armenia, 78.

Tondini de Quarenghi, C. Notice sur le calendrier liturgique, 71.

Torossian, Aram:

Armenian poetry, 59.

Atom Yarjanian-Siamanto, 59.

Torossian, B. R. Self-instructor in English language, 52.

Tourian, Bedros:

Complaints, 59.

Little lake, 59.

Wishes for Armenia, 59.

Tourian, K. G. Armenian Christmas, 71.

Tournebize, François:

Histoire politique et religieuse de l’Arménie, 35.

Léon V, 30.

Toynbee, A. J.:

Armenian atrocities, 40.

De armeniska grymheterna, 40.

Las atrocidades en Armenia, 40.

“Murderous tyranny of Turks,” 40.

Position of Armenia, 78.

Tozer, H. F. Turkish Armenia, 16.

Transmigration des Arméniens d’Aderbéidjan sur le territoire russe, 35.

Tristram, H. B. Ornithological notes of journey through Syria ... and southern Armenia, 47.

Troshine, Yvan. Bystander’s notes of massacre, 40.

Trowbridge, T. C. Armenia, 17.

Tsutsag hishadagarani Movsisi Zohrabiants artsakhétsvo, 59.

Turabian, Hagop. Armenian Social-Democratic Hentchakist party, 35.

Turkey and Armenia, 12.

Turkey—past and future, 17.

Turkish Empire. Salnamah, 43.

Tutundjian, Télémaque. Du pacte politique entre l’état ottoman et les nations non-musulmanes de la Turquie, 35.

Two Eastern questions, 78.

U

Ubicini, J. H. A.:

Les Arméniens, 17.

De l’état moral et politique de l’Arménie turque, 35.

Empire ottoman, 35.

Upham, T. C. Darerk imatsagan pilisopayoutian, 67.

Upton, E. W. Can Armenia be kept alive as a nation? 78.

Ussher, C. D.:

American physician in Turkey, 17.

Armenian atrocities and Jihad, 40.

Ussher, John. Journey from London to Persepolis, 17.

V

Vahram of Edessa:

Chronique rimée des rois de la Petite Arménie, 35.

Chronique du royaume arménien de la Cilicie, 35.

Vahram’s Chronicle of Armenian Kingdom in Cilicia, 35.

Varandian, Mikael:

Armenia and Armenian question, 78.

Armenian aptitudes, 43.

L’Arménie et la question arménienne, 78.

Varaztad, Puzant. Armenian question, 78.

Vark nahabedats ev markareits, 65.

Vartabedoutiun krisdonagan usd Haiots, 67.

Vartan the Great:

Choix de fables, 65.

Extrait de l’histoire universelle, 41.

Extraits du livre intitulé Solutions de passages de l’Écriture Sainte, 65.

Varteresian, Hapet. Mer poghoknern ou tashnagtzoutean tirku anonts hanteb, 65.

Vartooguian, A. P. Armenia’s ordeal, 35.

Varzhabedian, M. A. Veneragan akhder ev abaka Hay serountu, 46.

Vecchi, F. de. Escursione lungo il teatro della guerra, 17.

Vérité sur le mouvement révolutionnaire arménien, 35.

Vernes, Maurice. L’avenir de l’Arménie, 78.

Veselovski, Yuri:

Armyanekaya poeziya 19 vyeka i eya proiskhozhdeniye, 57.

Dyeti obezdolennago kraya, 40.

K kharakteristikye novoi armyanskoi literatury, 57.

Literaturnoye tvorchestvo turetzkikh armyan, 57.

Veselovski, Yuri, and M. Berberian, editors. Armyanskiye belletristy sbornik, 62.

Vetter, Paul. Das Buch Tobias, 65.

Veyssière de la Croze, Mathurin. Histoire du christianisme d’Éthiopie et d’Arménie, 71.

Vida de S. Gregorio, 71.

Das Vilayet Erzerum, 43.

Villari, Luigi:

Anarchy in Caucasus, 78.

Armenians and Tartars, 35.

Armeno-Tartar hostilities, 35.

Clergy at Etchmiadzin, 71.

Fire and sword in Caucasus, 17, 35.

Land of Ararat, 17.

Russia and Armenians, 35.

Russian bureaucracy and Armenians, 36.

Visit to Etchmiadzin, 71.

Virchow, Rudolf:

Entdeckungen in Armenien, 19.

Forschungsreise unserer armenischen Expedition, 19.

Über die armenische Expedition Belck-Lehmann, 20.

Ueber den Ursprung der Bronzecultur, 20.

Virgil:

B. Virkileah Maroni Yeneagan, 67.

Mshagagank, 67.

Visit to Mount Ararat, 17.

Vittoria Aganoor Pompily, 42.

Vivien de Saint Martin, Louis. Note sur le site d’Armavir, 17.

Vizetelly, Edward. Winter ride in Armenia, 17.

Vogel, Charles, and A. Coumryantz. Le peuple qui souffre; l’Arménie, 36.

La Voix de l’Arménie, 7.

Volland. Beiträge zur Ethnographie der Bewohner von Armenien, 17.

Vollmer, Philipp. Armenian Church, 71.

Von Trapezunt nach Erzerum, 17.

Vorlaeufiger Bericht über die im Jahre 1875 ausgeführten Reisen in Kaukasien, 17.

Vorontzov-Dashkov, I. I. Iz zapisok, 78.

Vosgian, G. A. Artserén parkirk, 52.

Voulzie, G. A travers l’Arménie russe, 9.

Vrthanes Kherthol. Die Abhandlung “Gegen die Bilderstürmer,” 71.

Vzyatiye Arzeruma (pisma iz Aremnii), 36.

W

Wachter, Wilhelm. Die kaukasisch-armenische Erdbebenzone, 47.

Wagner, Moriz:

Aus dem Tagebuch eines deutschen Naturforschers in Armenien, 47.

Beiträge zur Kenntniss der Naturverhältnisse, 47.

Mittheilungen eines deutschen Reisenden aus dem russischen Armenien, 17.

Wākidī, Abu ‘Abd Allah Muhammad ibn ‘Umar al-. Geschichte der Eroberung von Mesopotamien und Armenien, 36.

Wardrop, Marjory, and J. O. Wardrop. Life of St. Nino, 42.

Wartabet, Zaven. Tébi Kegharvesti haireniku, 21.

Watson, William. Purple East, 78.

West, M. A. Romance of missions, 73.

Westarp, E. J., Graf von:

Routenaufnahmen in Armenien, 17.

Unter Halbmond und Sonne, 17.

Wheeler, A. A. Russians in Armenia, 36.

Wheeler, E. P. Armenian independence, 78.

White, G. E. Morning light in Asia Minor, 73.

Whiting, G. B. Jrak hokvoh, 67.

Who are Armenians? 17.

Wickering, Armand de. Eznig de Gog’ph, 65.

Wilbraham, Richard. Travels in Trans-Caucasian provinces of Russia, 17.

Wilhelm, Eugene. Analogies in Iranian and Armenian folklore, 45.

Williams, Aneurin. Armenia: is it the end? 78.

Williams, Charles. Armenian campaign, 36.

Williams, W. L.:

Ancient kingdom of greater Armenia, 36.

Armenia: past and present, 36, 71.

Armenian aspirations, 78.

Armenian Church, 71.

Armenian Church and schism in Christendom, 71.

Kingdom of Lesser Armenia, 36.

Modern problem, 78.

Struggle of Armenian Church, 71.

Under heel of Turk, 36.

Wilson, S. G. Armenian Church in its relation to Russian government, 71.

Windischmann, F. H. H. Die Grundlage des Armenischen im arischen Sprachstamme, 52.

Wingate, Mrs. J. S.:

Armenian folk-tales, 45.

Armenian stories, 45.

Wlislocki, H. von. Märchen und Sagen der Bukowinaer und Siebenbürger Armenier, 62.

Wuensch, Josef:

Meine Reise in Armenien, 17.

Die Quelle des westlichen Tigrisarmes, 17.

Wuensch, Josef, and D. H. Mueller. Die Keil-Inschrift von Aschrut-Darga, 56.

Y

Yarjanian-Siamanto, Atom:

Song of knight, 59.

Starving, 59.

Yeran, E. A.:

Armenian-English conversation illustrated, 52.

Zhoghovrtahin yérkaran, 59.

Yeremian, Simeon:

Azkahin temker kraked Hayer, 42.

Nor gentanapanoutiun ev martagazmoutiun badmagan ev ngarakragan, 47.

Nor hankapanoutiun ngarakragan ev badmagan, 47.

Yergat, Tigran. Poete mourant, 59.

Yēshū’ bar Shūshan. Das Sendschreiben des Patriarchen Barschuschan an den Catholicus der Armenier, 71.

Yorke, V. W. Journey in valley of upper Euphrates, 17.

Young, George. Communautés des Arméniens grégoriens, 71.

Z

Zahn, G. W. von. Die Stellung Armeniens im Gebirgsbau von Vorderasien, 47.

Zanolli, Almo:

Osservazioni sulla traduzione armena, 67.

Singolare accezione del vocabolo armeno “tirakan,” 52.

Studio sul raddoppiamento allitterazione e ripetizione nell’ armeno antico, 52.

Zartarian, Roupen:

Clarté nocturne, 62.

How death came to earth, 45.

Zarzecki, S. La question kurdo-arménienne, 78.

Zavak:

Armenia: chronological treatise, 36.

Armenia: a monograph, 36.

Armenian Church music, 71.

Armenian proverbs, 65.

Earliest Armenian printing press, 57.

Zeitschrift für armenische Philologie, 52.

Zénob of Klag. Histoire de Darôn, 36.

Zimmerer, H. Armenien, 17.

Zouche (14. baron), Robert Curzon. Armenia, 17.

Zposaran mangants, 52.

COLOPHON

Availability

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org.

This eBook is produced by the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at www.pgdp.net.

Scans of this book are available from the Internet Archive (copy 1, 2, 3).

Encoding

Fragments in (old-orthography) Russian are provided with a pop-up which shows their transcription. This transcription follows the ALA-LC Romanization Tables as published by the Library of Congress.

Cyrillic Script

Latin Transcription

Cyrillic Script

Latin Transcription

Cyrillic Script

Latin Transcription

А

а

A

a

М

м

M

m

Щ

щ

SHCH

shch

Б

б

B

b

Н

н

N

n

Ъ

ъ

″

″

В

в

V

v

О

о

O

o

Ы

ы

Y

y

Г

г

G

g

П

п

P

p

Ь

ь

′

′

Д

д

D

d

Р

р

R

r

Э

э

Ė

ė

Е

е

E

e

С

с

S

s

Ю

ю

I͡U

i͡u

Ё

ё

Ë

ë

Т

т

T

t

Я

я

I͡A

i͡a

Ж

ж

ZH

zh

У

у

U

u

І

і

Ī

ī

З

з

Z

z

Ф

ф

F

f

Ѳ

ѳ

Ḟ

ḟ

И

и

I

i

Х

х

KH

kh

Ѣ

ѣ

I͡E

i͡e

Й

й

Ĭ

ĭ

Ц

ц

T͡S

t͡s

Ѵ

ѵ

Ẏ

ẏ

К

к

K

k

Ч

ч

CH

ch

Л

л

L

l

Ш

ш

SH

sh

Revision History

- 2016-06-09 Started.

External References

This Project Gutenberg eBook contains external references. These links may not work for you.

Corrections

The following corrections have been applied to the text:

Page

Source

Correction

15

p.l.

pl.

20, 46, 79, 88

[Not in source]

,

26, 61

,

.

28

:

;

30, 89

privilége

privilège

38

crisis

Crisis

47

Geographische

Geographisches

53

7

1

67, 69, 72, 89, 90

.

,

69

5-26

526

84, 86

[Not in source]

.

87

Haigazn

Haïgazn

89

Vorschlæge

Vorschläge

89

Erānšahr

Ērānšahr

93

de

des

*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ***

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.

START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™ electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this eBook.

1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™ trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™ License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works provided that:

• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”

• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.

• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of receipt of the work.

• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™, including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.

Table of Contents

The Project Gutenberg eBook of Armenia and the Armenians, by

NOTE

TABLE OF CONTENTS

ARMENIA AND THE ARMENIANS A LIST OF REFERENCES Prefatory Note

LIST OF WORKS ON ARMENIA AND THE ARMENIANS

ORDER OF ARRANGEMENT

Bibliography

Periodicals

Description and Geography

Archaeology

Numismatics

Art

History

General Works

Massacres

Works in Armenian Relating to Other Countries

Biography

Social Life

Economics and Industries

Folklore and Mythology

Law

Science

Geology and Natural History

Language

Inscriptions

History of Literature

Literature

Poetry

Fiction and Drama

Other Literature

Translations from European Languages

Armenian Church

Mechitharists

Missions

Armenian Question

Armenians in Other Countries

INDEX

A

B

C

D

E

F

G

H

I

J

K

L

M

N

O

P

Q

R

S

T

U

V

W

Y

Z

Colophon

Availability

Encoding

Revision History

External References

Corrections

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE